King  Noanett 


Other  Books  by  F.  J.  Stimson 

Guerndale 

The  Sentimental  Calendar 

The  Residuary  Legatee 

Pirate  Gold 

In  the  Three  Zones 

First  Harvests 

The  Crime  of  Henry  Vane 


Labor  in  its  Relations  to  Law 
American  Statute  Law 
Handbook  of  the  Labor  Law  of 

the  United  States 
Stimson' s  Law  Glossary 


King  Noanett 

A  Story  of  Old  Virginia  and  the 
Massachusetts  Bay 


By 

F.   J.   Stimson 

(J.  S.  of  Dale) 


"for  when  God  gives  to  us  the  clearest  sight 

He  does  not  touch  our  eyes  "with  Love,  but  Sorrow" 

j.  B.  O'REILLY 


VTCRESCIT 


Boston  and  New  York 
Lamson,  Wolffe,  and  Company 


London 
MDCCCXCVI 


Copyright,  1896, 
By  Frederic  Jesup  Stimson. 


All  rights  reserved 


The  Norwood  Press 

J.  S.  Cashing  &  Co.  —  Berwick  &  Smith 
Norwood,  Mass.)   U.S.A. 


[ 


To  the  Memory  of" 

John    Boyle    O'Reilly 

This  Book 

So  often  planned   together  and  now  executed 
Alone 


Preface 

THE  story  of  Bampfylde  Carew,  one  of  the  earliest 
settlers  on  the  upper  Charles,  is  herein  for  the  first 
time  printed.  Though  first  set  down  (as  appears  by  the 
context)  for  the  edification  of  the  writer's  children,  Mr. 
Carew's  views  upon  some  subjects,  notably  Cromwell  and 
the  later  Puritans,  would  have  rendered  their  publication 
inopportune  in  New  England  at  a  time  much  before  the 
present.  But  if  he  sets  forth  these  matters  in  a  somewhat 
novel  light,  he  is  severer  still  upon  certain  phases  of  early 
life  in  Virginia.  He  speaks  without  fear  or  favour,  and  I 
have  printed  it  as  written,  altering  only  the  spelling ;  and 
although  occasionally  he  uses  words  only  suited  to  the 
robuster  stomachs  of  his  time,  I  have  let  them  stand : 
partly  that  the  sweet  and  noble  temper  of  his  story  atones 
for  them,  partly  that  our  own  stomachs  are  a  trifle  over 
queasy  (as  to  words  alone).  To  use  his  own,  the  fight 
ing  companies  of  the  Old  Dominion  were  but  a  "ribald 
crew";  and  the  events,  even  the  incidents,  which  he 
narrates  I  have  found  curiously  verified  in  memoirs  nearly 
contemporary,  notably  the  diaries  of  his  acquaintance, 
Colonel  Byrd  of  Westover.  I  have  been  at  some  pains 


x  Preface 

to  identify  the  military  uprising  in  Virginia  in  which  he 
and  his  hero,  Miles  Courtenay,  took  part ;  it  preceded 
by  a  few  years  Bacon's  rebellion,  though  Ingram  is  an 
historical  character.  It  was  probably  one  of  the  numer 
ous  border  forays  which  took  place  in  those  times.  On 
the  other  hand,  his  account  of  "  Springfield  parish"  (now 
Dover)  I  find  exactly  verified  in  the  early  records  of 
Medfield,  Dedham,  and  the  Indian  missions  in  the  valley 
of  the  Charles. 

F.  J.  STIMSON. 

BOSTON,   November,    1895. 


Contents 

Page 

I.  In  which  I  Begin  Lite  at  Slocombslade         .          .           I 

II.  In  which  I  Meet  Mistress  St.  Aubyn                                7 

III.  In  which  I  Find  Myself 12 

IV.  In  which  is  the  Promise  of  my  Life     .          .           .16 
V.  In  which  I  Find  a  Cross            .           .           .           ,22 

VI.  In  which  I  Witness  Penruddock's  Rising      .           .        29 

VII.  In  which  I  Visit  Bridgewater  Gaol     .           .           -37 

VIII.  In  which  I  Meet  Miles  Courtenay  and  Jennifer     .        41 

IX.  In  which  Miles  and  I  Plot  Treason    ...        49 

X.  In  which  I  Witness  a  Wife-auction     .           .           -59 

XL  In  which  I  Grow  Tobacco  and  Forget  my  Love  .        69 

XII.  In  which  I  Have  a  Talk  with  Miles  ...        80 

XIII.  In  which  We  Reason  with  Squire  Smothergal        .        84 

XIV.  In  which  We  Join  the  Army  of  Virginia       .  .        89 
XV.  In  which  We  Adopt  Jennifer     .           .           .           •        9  5 

XVI.  In  which  We  Secede  from  the  Commonwealth      .      103 

XVII.  In  which  We  Flee  and  Feast  Right  Merrily           .      108 


xii  Contents 


Page 
XVIII.      In  which,  for  Courtenay,  I  am  a  Brute  .          .115 

XIX.      In  which  Miles  Prays  the  Blessed  Virgin          .      1 24 
XX.      In  which  We  Fight  with  the  Susquehannocks 

against  the  Puritans          .          .          .          .127 
XXI.      In  which  We  Come  not  Well  to  Boston          .      131 
XXII.      In   which  I  am  Bound   'Prentice  to  a  Cord- 

wainer  .          .          .          .          .  .136 

XXIII.  In  which  I  Make  a  Pair  of  Lady's  Shoes          .      141 

XXIV.  In  which  My  Shoes  do  Fit  too  Well      .          .147 
XXV.      In  which  I  Go  to  the  Barbadoes  .          .          .155 

XXVI.      In  which  Miles  Singeth  his  Song  .          .          .165 
XXVII.      In   which  We   Make   Acquaintance   with  the 

Yeomen  of  Contentment  .          .          .170 

XXVIII.      In  which  We  Give  a  Dinner  with  the  Men  of 

Dedham         .          .          .          ...          .180 

XXIX.      In  which  We  Meet  the  Apostle  Eliot     .          .185 

XXX.      In  which  I  Meet  King  Noanett     .          .          .198 

XXXI.      In  which  We  Build  our  Home      .          .          .      208 

XXXII.      In  which  We  Become  Versed  in  Indian  Lore  .      221 

XXXIII.  In  which   Miles  Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunter 

before  the  Lord       .          .          .          .          .229 

XXXIV.  In  which  We  See  a  Woman  Whipt  .      242 


Contents  xiii 


Page 
XXXV.      In  which  King  Noanett  doth  Fight  with  Water      252 

XXXVI.  In  which  Miles  Hath  a  Vision       .  .  .265 

XXXVII.  In  which  We  Find  why  Miles  Walked  Lonely 

in  the  Wood  .  .  .  .  .276 

XXXVIII.  In  which  We  do  Battle  at  Meadfield      .  .282 

XXXIX.  In  which  Jennifer  doth  Find  Miles' s  Love  .      292 

XL.  In  which  I  Find  Her  .  .  .  .303 

XLI.  In  which  my  Lady  Keeps  her  Promise   .  .311 

XLII.  In  which  I  Learn  to  Know  Miles  Courtenay  .      315 

XLIII.  Which  Passeth  the  Love  of  Woman        .  .317 

XLIV.  In  which  is  Earthly  Ending  .  .  .324 


The  illustrations  for  this  volume  have  been  made  by 
Mr.  Henry  Sandham,  R.C.A. 


List  of  Illustrations 

I.  The  Byre  by  the  Exe         ....    Frontispiece 

Opposite  Page 

II.  Penruddock  Unfurls  Charles's  Standard           .          .        36 

III.  Miles  Chastises  the  Mate   .  .           .           .          .52 

IV.  The  Wife  Auction  in  Virginia      .  64 
V.  The  Flight  by  the  Chesapeake      .           .          .                 I  1 6 

VI.  The  Mighty  Susquehannock  Protects  the  Priest         .      130 

VII.  The  Puritans  of  Boston       .          .           .           .           .134 

VIII.  Moore  Makes  his  Last  Pair  of  Shoes      .           .           .146 

IX.  The  Whipping  of  the  Quakeress  .           .          .           .250 

X.  The  Chapel  in  the  Wood  .           .          .          .           .280 

XI.  The  Defence  of  the  Farm  .....      294 

XII.  The  Vision  at  the  Dawn    .          .          .          .          .314 


King  Noanett 

i 

In  which  1  Begin  Life  at  Slocombslade 


"  WHAT  last  on  earth  you  saw  ?  "    —  thus 
The  angel  to  me  when  I  died.  —  "I  saw 
Alone,  in  a  dark  wood,  at  eve,  her  face. 
Her  face,  turned  half  away,  and  from  it  came 
A  light  that  was  not  of  the  sea  nor  sky." 

"  But  after  :  " 

"After  that  was  nothing.  — But 
The  brown  leaves  of  the  mountain  fell  around, 
Blown  o'  the  last  gale  of  summer  ;   and  the  storm 
Still  was  above  ;   only,  from  the  pale  West 
(Where  since  an  hour  the  hidden  sun  had  set) 
Came  one  cold  level  ray  and  touched  her  face, 
Her  face,  that  was  beside  me,  and  her  eyes." 

"But  after  that  ?  " 

"  Was  nothing." 

"  Forty  years  ! 

"  Forty  years  r     I  know  not. —  But  her  face, 
As  it  looked  out,  so  pure,  to  th'  distant  sea  — 
(We  were  together,  she  and  I,  alone) 
Her  face,  white  in  the  night,  beside  me  there, 
(She  knew  it  not)  was  burned  into  my  heart." 


J£ing  Noanett 


"  But  forty  years  that  followed  ?  " 

"What  know  I  ? 

They  may  have  been  ;  they  are  not ;  I  have  told 
The  last  on  earth  I  saw,  as  thou  hast  said." 

COURTENAY'S  verses  begin  the  story  well 
enough.  And  the  first  light  that  I  saw 
on  the  earth,  as  I  remember,  was  the  bright 
light  of  a  September  morning  on  the  moors. 
And  that  morning  and  that  evening  have  made 
my  day  of  life.  And  whereas  in  my  earlier  days 
it  was  the  evening  that  I  remembered  most  often 
and  most  bitterly,  now  that  I  am  in  the  eve  of 
life  myself,  the  thought  of  that  bright  morning 
lieth  in  my  heart  like  a  wine  to  make  death 
gentle.  Marriage  and  giving  in  marriage  are  not 
in  heaven,  we  are  told :  but  we  are  not  told,  there 
is  no  love ;  and  that  is  all  that  I  have  found  within 
this  world  eternal ;  we  but  pretend  to  other  things. 
I  have  heard,  too,  all  that  is  said  by  priest  or 
puritan. 

I  have  often  thought  also  how  strange  our  meet 
ing  was  —  in  what  troubled  soil,  and  in  what  lull  of 
great  world-tempests  my  love  was  sown ;  and  blos 
somed  there  so  tenderly,  so  hardily,  like  our  first 
March  meadow-flowers,  that  are  the  frailest  ever. 
For  it  was  that  lull  in  the  shock  of  steel  coat  and 
leather  jerkin,  joy  and  thought,  Honour  and  Con 
science,  Charles  and  Cromwell,  that  made  our  two 
grandfathers  thoughtless  of  our  trifling  hearts,  and 
gave  my  own,  just  born,  its  chance  of  breath. 

For  my  grandfather,  either  that  he  was  old  or 
thought  the  crop  uncertain,  had  turned  squire  and 


Life  at  Slocombslade 


let  both  his  farms  that  year ;  and  I  had  no  labour, 
but  was  left  to  roam  like  a  gentleman's  son,  only 
that  I  had  neither  tutors  nor  horses.  So  fair  an 
August  had  I  never  known ;  the  warm  rich  sky  lay 
over  all  the  West  of  England,  softly  blue,  above  the 
scarlet  heather  and  the  golden  gorse,  and  the  sweet 
soft  green  where  on  the  moors  the  new  grass  grew : 
the  glory  of  those  days  stayed  with  me  many  sober 
years,  and  tinged  their  blankness  faintly. 

The  moors  were  mine,  and  the  openness,  and  the 
sweet  air  of  life.  And  from  the  Northern  seacliffs 
to  the  ivy-clad  valley  of  the  Holne  Chase,  aye,  West, 
to  wilder  Dartmoor,  I  was  king.  But  most  I  liked, 
of  all  dominions,  that  central  nest  of  moor  and  moss 
where  Barle  and  the  Lyn-stream  rise,  and  the  fields 
have  no  hedge,  nor  the  heather  any  paths,  save  what 
the  wild  moor-ponies  make  ;  even  sheep  roam  not 
there,  for  the  farmers  dare  not  trust  them  in  that 
wilderness. 

This  year,  though,  they  had  been  safe  enough  : 
for,  all  that  season,  not  one  armed  man  did  I  see, 
they  being  elsewhere  engaged.  And  that  the  sheep 
had  been  there  in  older,  gentler  times,  the  heart  of 
my  domain  was  evidence.  For,  in  a  gentle  fold  of 
the  valley,  on  the  topmost  moor,  where  the  first 
soft  crease  of  green  showed  in  the  stern  purple  high 
lands,  only  just  hidden,  yet  safe  beyond  all  seeking 
(as  a  lady's  love-letter  in  her  bosom),  lay  my  home 
—  my  true  home.  It  was  an  old  abandoned  sheep- 
fold  (bieldy  we  called  it)  built  of  stone ;  a  square  rod 
only,  in  extent,  but  yet  like  a  little  fortalice  :  for  at 
one  corner  of  the  thick  stone  wall,  and  that  the  low 
ermost,  rose  a  round  stone  tower,  so  that  it  made  a 


King  Noanett 


sort  of  sentry-post  and  cover  at  the  top ;  and  below 
(which  had  been  the  shepherd's  room)  a  room  for  me. 

And  this  was  my  true  home ;  here  my  being  was ; 
my  seeming  (at  mealtimes,  and  of  nights,  when  I 
could  not  get  away)  was  at  my  grandfather's.  In 
the  stone  enclosure  I  kept  a  wild  moor-pony,  that  I 
had  caught  and  bridled  with  a  rope ;  no  longer  wild 
now,  for  he  neighed  to  me  at  the  dawn,  and  made 
sleepy,  comfortable  noises,  when  I  sang  to  him  in 
the  evening. 

No  man  (so  far  as  I  knew)  came  to  this  place. 
It  was  long  since  sheep  had  been  pastured  there ;  I 
fancied  that  its  owner  was  dead,  and  it  forgotten  by 
his  heirs.  So  I  called  it  mine.  And  on  the  first  of 
those  forty  days  that  I  remember,  it  was  early  of  a 
Monday  morn  that  I  started  from  my  grandfather's  ; 
the  sun-rise  sunlight  lay  freshly  on  the  moors,  as  I 
started  Northward,  skirting  the  dangerous  bogs  for 
haste  to  get  there  and  see  my  pony  :  for  my  grand 
father  had  had  a  sermon-fit  the  day  before,  and  kept 
me  indoors  all  the  Sunday.  On  such  occasions  poor 
Noll,  the  pony,  had  to  find  new  grass  as  best  he 
might  in  the  courtyard,  and  beware  lest  he  kick  over 
the  water-trough. 

All  my  life  I  have  believed  there  was  enchant 
ment  in  the  air  that  day.  I  was  conscious  of  it 
before  I  came  to  my  sheep  tower ;  and  the  dread 
Mole's  Chamber,  lying  in  the  sink  of  the  down  upon 
my  left,  had  veiled  its  evil  surface  in  a  rosy  cloud. 
Noll  whinnied  at  seeing  me,  though  his  water-trough 
was  full.  I  brought  him  grass,  and  he  seemed  not 
hungry ;  and  then  I  sat  on  the  little  slope  of  grass 
that  lay  sunward,  above  the  brook,  leaning  on  the 


Life  at  Slocombslade  5 

last  dense  wall  of  heather,  now  full  of  bloom  and 
fragrant.  And  the  water  made  soft  murmurs,  and  I 
dreamed. 

Then  became  I  conscious  of  the  spell.  There 
was  a  presence  there  ;  I  felt  that  I  was  not  alone. 
So  strong  grew  this  upon  me  that  I  fancied  I  heard 
a  breathing,  and  it  was  not  Noll's  nor  mine.  I  lay 
just  beneath  the  little  corner  tower,  and  it  seemed  to 
come  from  there.  At  last  I  could  resist  no  longer, 
and  I  went  back  to  the  fold,  and  entered  it,  and 
went  to  the  little  wall-stairway  of  projecting  stones 
(Noll  pressing  after  me  and  snuffing  at  my  elbow) 
and  climbed  this  ;  and  entered  the  little  tower  cell. 
Two  long  slits  were  in  the  wall  of  this  for  shooting 
culverins ;  and  now  through  one  of  them  shot  a 
shaft  of  sunlight,  athwart  the  stone  chamber;  and 
beyond  this,  lying  on  a  bed  of  heather  I  had  made, 
her  lips  just  parted,  softly  breathing,  lay  a  slender 
maid  asleep. 

I  went  back  to  my  hill-slope,  and  thought  about 
it.  For  I  never  had  seen  a  young  lady  before,  and 
they  were  not  in  my  thoughts. 

Old  women  were  plenty  round  about  us ;  and 
there  were  a  few  farmers'  daughters  in  the  neigh 
bourhood,  but  not  many  ;  for  our  land  had  been 
but  a  poor  place  for  the  marrying  and  giving  in 
marriage,  those  dozen  years  before,  harried  first  by 
Prince  Rupert,  for  his  Majesty,  and  then  by  my 
Lord  Fairfax,  for  the  Protector.  But  this,  I  had 
seen  (though  I  had  hardly  seen  how  old  she  was), 
was-  a  young  lady. 

How  had  she  got  lost  upon  the  moors  ?  or  rather 
(for  the  losing  was  no  great  matter  to  make),  how 


King  Noanett 


had  she  gone  upon  the  moor  to  lose  herself?  And, 
if  lost,  how  came  it  she  was  gently  sleeping,  fearing 
not  loneliness  —  in  my  old  stone  tower  ?  And  this 
most  of  all,  and  last,  —  how  was  I  to  wake  her,  and 
set  her  back  again  upon  her  way  ? 

Then  it  occurred  to  me  that,  barring  my  pony 
neighed,  which  he  would  not,  unless  hungry,  the 
next  sweetest  sound  was  singing.  And  either  sound 
would  frighten  her  less  than  by  direct  address.  So 
I  began  to  sing;  at  first,  timidly  (for  I  was  a  bit 
frightened  myself),  then  louder,  and  louder  yet  — 
old  country  songs,  we  all  knew,  then  —  and  after  a 
bit,  I  fancied,  she  woke,  and  put  her  head  out  of 
window.  Then,  she  saw  me  (though  I  kept  my 
head  turned  away),  and  then  she  came  down  the 
stairway,  and  out  the  sheepfold,  and  along  the  grassy 
path  behind  me.  I  felt  her  approach ;  and  when 
she  was  nigh,  I  arose,  and  turned  me  to  her,  and 
bowed  low.  And  when  I  slowly  straightened  up 
from  this  bow,  my  eyes  met  hers.  And  here  I  saw 
her ;  and  her  eyes  were  like  the  Mother  Mary's 
eyes  in  heaven. 


II 

In  which  I  Meet  Mistress  St.  Aubyn 

I  HAVE  great  pity  for  all  such  as  have  gone 
through  this  world  untouched  by  love ;  the 
true,  I  mean,  little  light,  little  selfish,  only 
unending  in  eternity  and  bringing  a  soul  unto 
men  on  earth.  For,  as  I  muse  on  it  now,  it  seemeth 
a  rare  experience,  even  among  you  Puritans  ;  rarer 
still,  in  that  old  time  of  my  youth  when,  to  the  one 
world,  all  that  was  not  pleasure  was  food  for  jest, 
and,  to  the  other,  all  that  was  not  sanctimonious 
was  sin.  There  was  one  Parson  Herrick,  a  poet, 
not  far  from  us  ;  he  wrote  most  sweetly  of  maids 
and  blossoms,  and  what  he  called  love  ;  yet  never 
wrote  he  a  line  of  love  as  I  have  known  it.  And 
as  for  the  Puritans  then,  they  had  no  heart  for  it, 
nor  charity  ;  but  only  head,  and  faith  in  sour  dogmas, 
and  getting  on  in  this  world.  Truly,  as  I  believe, 
the  most  of  men  are  not  blest  to  have  known  my 
love,  which  by  the  grace  of  God  hath  so  lighted 
my  life  that  absence  —  aye,  and  death,  without  doubt 
—  could  not  darken  it.  Even  Shakspere  seemeth 
to  me  hardly  to  divine  it ;  his  loves  are  but  a 
courtier's,  or  at  best  a  shepherd's,  tending  to  pos 
session,  and  ending  then.  Whereas,  with  mine,  the 
knowing  her  was  all;  the  being  in  the  world ;  and 
if  so  be  my  heart  met  understanding  and  response, 

7 


8  King  Noanett 


it  could  die  no  more,  and  the  purpose  of  the  world 
was  full. 

So  is  it  that  after  three  score  years,  my  dim  eyes 
still  see  her  brightly.  Slender  she  was,  yet  lithe 
and  strong  like  the  straight  birch-tree ;  her  face  I 
may  not  so  well  describe  to  you ;  for  I  hardly  ever 
saw  her  face,  but  only  her  eyes ;  nor  even  saw  I  her 
eyes  to  describe  them  well,  but  only  herself  in  them. 
I  think  they  had  the  colour  of  the  midmost  of  a 
mighty  wave  at  sea ;  I  only  know  that  they  were 
brave,  yet  marvellous  gentle ;  and  in  them  they 
had,  with  pity  and  sweet  honour,  the  meaning  of 
the  world.  For  when  I  looked  in  them,  even  on 
the  second  time  that  morning,  I  felt  that  all  the 
good  in  me  was  known :  so  the  evil  could  no 
longer  be. 

She  was  not  lost  (it  seemed,  she  knew  the  moor 
as  well  as  I) ;  only  had  walked  too  far  since  a  cool 
dawn,  and  now  was  resting  from  the  drowsy  heat  of 
the  August  mid-morn,  fearing  not  the  moor,  but 
liking  the  remoteness  of  it.  By  Combe  Park  had 
she  come,  and  from  the  Abbey ;  a  longish  way,  so 
that  (perhaps  but  for  the  putting  of  me  at  greater 
ease)  she  was  willing  to  ask  if  there  might  not  be  a 
shorter,  else  a  leveller  way  home.  For  my  tower 
was  over  by  the  Sadler's  stone,  snugged  in  'twixt 
Exehead  and  mighty  Chapman  Barrows,  thrice  the 
height  of  these  Massachusetts  hills  we  have  here ; 
and  she  had  had  to  cross,  by  down  and  up,  two  of 
our  deepest  combes,  in  coming.  Then  I  told  her, 
surely  there  was  a  shorter  way,  so  that  she  might  be 
home  even  by  noonday ;  but  that  the  byre  with  its 
little  watch-tower  was  not  mine,  only  that  I  and  my 


I   Meet  Mistress  St.  Aubyn 


pony  had  discovered  it  just  as  she  had ;  and  that  I 
would  go  away,  if  she  wished  to  sleep.  And  at 
this  she  smiled,  and  said  No,  she  was  done  with 
sleeping,  only  she  liked  the  quiet  there,  coming 
from  a  house  full  of  armed  men.  And  by  her 
manner,  you  would  have  thought  she  was  a  queen 
grown,  and  I  (as  I  was)  but  a  child. 

Then  (forgetting  I  had  said  the  watch-tower  was 
not  mine)  I  wanted  to  tell  her,  she  might  come 
there  as  often  as  she  would  ;  but  my  tongue  was 
clumsy  with  it,  and  my  cheeks  burned  red ;  so  I 
made  a  show  only  to  tell  her  how  quiet  and  safe  it 
was,  and  how  I  liked  it  for  the  great  hills  guarding 
it  to  east  and  west,  and  the  deep  scoop  to  the  blue 
northern  sea,  and  the  dim  blue  mountains  beyond, 
where  were  giants  still,  and  they  spoke  even  a 
language  that  was  not  ours.  "  But  how  came  your 
house  full  of  armed  men,  sithen  the  time  is  peace  ?  " 
said  I,  too  bluntly  ;  for  her  face  crimsoned  softly  a 
bit,  like  a  shell  that  is  held  to  the  dawn.  Then  she 
turned  and  spoke  to  me  truly,  simply,  as  one  who 
sees  in  life  no  other  way  ;  only  her  eyes  on  mine  as 
she  spoke  (and  there,  I  think,  already  began  my 
happiness ;  only  men,  and  surely  Master  Herrick, 
would  not  call  it  so). 

ff  I  have  seen  none  but  armed  men  about  my 
grandfather  since  King  Charles,  God  bless  him ! 
was  slain."  And  I  bowed  at  her  blessing,  though 
amazed  ;  for  of  my  grandfather  I  heard  more  curses 
than  blessings  ('tis  true  we  Protestants  pray  not  for 
souls  of  the  dead,  and  most  of  those  we  then  had 
cause  to  curse  were  main  alive),  and  the  very  name 
of  God  served  but  as  handle  to  strong  blows  given 


io  King  Noanett 


here  on  earth.  And  I  had  the  breeding  not  to  ask 
her  more ;  for  we,  at  Slocombslade,  were  Parliament 
men.  Only,  I  thanked  me  that  the  fighting  now 
was  over.  "And  to-day,"  she  added,  simply,  "my 
uncle  St.  Aubyn  is  come  over  from  Challacombe, 
and  even  my  Lord  Say  and  Sele  from  Lundy.  So 
my  grandfather  bade  me  run  and  play  "  (she  ended 
with  a  smile),  "  and  I  am  here." 

Then  I  could  not  question  her;  and  I  might 
have  been  hard  put  to  it  to  find  anything  worthy 
the  saying  to  her,  but  that  she  seeing  this  began 
to  question  me ;  and  I  told  her  much  about  our 
country,  and  something  of  the  pony,  and  not  a 
little,  as  I  fancy,  of  myself;  for  next  to  talking  of 
her  life  with  her,  it  was  sweet  to  have  her  talk  of 
my  life  with  me.  And  she  had  that  wonderful  way 
of  seeing  all  the  world,  largely,  with  her  wise,  kind 
eyes ;  and  all  that  there  might  be  in  a  man  at  the 
first  looking  at  him.  But  the  day  was  a  day  of 
gossamer,  fairy-spun  ;  and  soon  the  spell  of  it  took 
us  outward  to  the  moors  to  the  secretest  dingle  of 
it,  where  the  flowers  could  grow  in  shade  by  little 
trees  that  were  born  at  the  birth  of  Farley  water. 
Here  its  young  life  made  but  a  greenness  in  the 
sod ;  and  here,  beneath  a  shelter  of  little  ancient 
cedars,  the  fairies  had  indeed  spun  their  web,  even 
to  a  mighty  pavilion  of  the  gossamer  skein,  a  half  a 
rood  in  largeness,  its  silver  roof  glistening  yet  with 
the  frosty  dew  and  heaped  and  tented  into  peaks 
upon  the  taller  stalks  and  flowers. 

We  looked  over  to  the  Countisbury  hill  and 
the  higher  moors ;  and  westward  the  heather  waves 
rolled  ever  lower,  into,  at  last,  a  mazy  glistering  of 


I   Meet  Mistress  St.  Aubyn  n 

gold ;  while  all  before  us  were  blue  spheres  of  sea. 
And  then  she  told  me  of  her  father's  battling  in  the 
wars,  and  of  her  following,  a  little  child,  from  keep 
to  keep,  as  each  in  turn  was  taken.  Now  it  was  all 
but  a  dream  to  her,  even  as  the  knights  in  Arthur's 
tale  ;  only  that  her  old  grandfather  had  grown  more 
fierce,  since  his  son's  death  and  the  King's ;  and 
would  ever  talk  to  her  of  them ;  and  made  the 
Abbey  but  a  camp  for  men  at  arms.  And  then  I 
must  tell  her  what  I  knew :  which  was  little  save 
the  knowing  of  the  hills  and  fields,  and  some  old 
country  tales  of  Palomyd  or  Iseult  and  the  older 
Christian  kingdom,  that  we  learned  in  our  country 
of  our  nurses  still. 

And  then  she  must  go  home ;  and  she  rode  upon 
my  pony,  and  let  me  lead  him  (not  that  he  needed 
it,  but  the  way  was  new).  And  I  led  them  by  Para- 
combe  and  Halwell  castle,  and  so  by  Bonvile,  where 
her  own  people  had  lived,  to  the  Abbey.  And  that 
was  all  she  told  me  on  that  day ;  but  the  telling  of 
it  made  my  life's  tale. 


Ill 

In  which  I  Find  Myself 

THAT  September  morning  lasted  six  weeks. 
And  then,  I  remember,  I  came  home  one 
night  and  found  my  grandfather  waiting 
me. 

"  Where  hast  been,"  said  he,  "  where  hast  been, 
Bampfylde  Moore  Carew  ? "  (He  always  called 
me  Bampfylde  Moore  Carew,  at  length,  because 
he  hated  me.  His  name  was  Slocombe, —  Farmer 
Slocombe,  of  Slocombslade  —  and  my  father  had 
married  his  daughter.)  "  Hast  been  to  th'  Abbey, 
I'll  be  bound." 

I  nodded ;  surlily,  I  suppose,  for  he  went  on, 
more  angrily,  "  Nor  the  first  time,  nuther,  since 
that  old  fox,  Penruddock,  ran  to  earth  ? " 

Now  I  had  been  there  every  day  six  weeks,  since 
that  first  bright  morning  when  I  found  her  lost  near 
the  old  sheepcote  by  Exehead  Barrows ;  so  this  time 
I  kept  silence,  confession  leading  further  than  the  old 
man  was  likely  to  imagine ;  yet  knew  I  only  as  by 
instinct  what  thing  it  was  that  I  would  not  confess. 

"  Humph  !  "  said  my  grandfather,  "  I  can  guess 
the  old  Royalist  hath  brought  some  pretty  spawn 
of  his'n  to  bait  his  traitor's  hook  with  —  " 

At  this  my  ire  rose.  "  He  hath  brought  his 
orphan  granddaughter,  as  I  am  yours  —  " 

"  Some  byblow  from  the  court  —  " 


I   Find  Myself  13 


"A  fairer,  purer  maid  lives  not  in  Devon  — 

"  Ho,  ho,"  said  my  grandfather,  and  he  peered  at 
me  closely,  and  there  was  malice  in  his  eye,  "  a  fair 
maid,  quotha  ?  A  maid  thou  callst  this  highborn 
lady  ?  Thou  wouldst  marry  her,  thou,  this  gentle 
man's  daughter  ?  Thou,  the  beggar's  son,  whom  I 
took  in  for  charity  !  " 

Now  God  knows  I  had  no  thought  of  marrying, 
and  knew  that  she  was  worlds  above  me,  but  that 
He  made  her  so,  not  man.  And  the  thought  thus 
put  in  my  heart,  I  plucked  up  heart  to  answer,  "  I 
may  not  marry  her,  but  I  may  serve  her  still  —  yet 
who  knows  ?  My  father  was  a  gentleman,  at  least." 

"  A  pretty  gentleman,  indeed !  A  beggar,  and  a 
beggarly  sailor  !  and  worse,  if  all  is  true ;  for  he  was 
well  hanged  by  the  Spaniards  for  a  thief,  at  Port-of- 
Spain." 

Now  this  I  had  never  heard ;  and  my  heart  gave 
a  plunge  within  me.  "  A  beggar  ?  "  I  faltered. 

"  Ay,  and  king  of  beggars  was  he  called,  until  he 
broke  the  gaol,  at  Bridgewater,  and  took  to  pirating. 
And  my  only  child  must  marry  him,  Bampfylde 
Carew,  because  he  was  a  gentleman,  forsooth !  And 
so  she  came  home,  and  lay  upon  my  doorstone,  in 
travail  with  thee  ;  and  I  took  her  in,  before  she  died, 
as  I  might  have  taken  in  any  woman  from  the  road. 
So,  Sir,"  ended  my  grandfather,  "thou  mayst  go  to 
old  Penruddock,  and  show  him  thy  pedigree,  the 
proud  fool !  and  ask  to  quarter  thy  beggar's  arms 
with  his.  But  the  gibbet,  thy  crest,  I  dare  say,  will 
do  for  both."  And  the  old  man  strode  into  the 
house,  and  I  heard  him  settle  himself  for  the  day 
before  his  leathern  Bible. 


14  King  Noanett 


For  it  was  Sunday.  I  know  not  what  I  felt ;  but 
I  went  up  into  the  moors,  by  the  old  stone  bield 
and  tower  where  first  I  found  her ;  and  there  in  the 
long  grass  by  the  bright  stream  I  pressed  my  fevered 
face  and  wept  into  the  cool  waters.  They  ran  so 
brightly  by,  all  sparkling;  never  was  the  blue 
heaven  more  deeply  blue,  nor  the  warm  sunlight 
more  glorious;  and  all  the  sweet  home  wildflowers 
grew  about  my  face  as  it  lay  there,  close  to  earth  in 
that  soft  green  valley,  and  found  no  better  thing 
than  tears.  And  there  was  one  flower  that  they  call 
the  Easter-flower  I  had  never  seen  on  the  moors 
before,  and  it  was  out  of  season ;  blue  with  a  golden 
heart;  and  I  remembered  it  until  I  saw  it  once 
again. 

In  the  afternoon,  I  rose  and  bathed  my  face  in 
the  water  —  Farley  water  was  it  called,  and  please 
God,  it  flows  there  still — would  I  go  to  her  again? 
Aye,  though  every  minute  with  her  bred  a  year  of 
after  sorrow  —  only  to  look  once  more  into  those 
her  eyes  !  It  seemed,  if  I  could  but  carry  their  look 
away  with  me,  they  might  bear  me  through  my  life 
alone.  Just  once  more  —  only  once  more,  I  prom 
ised  myself. 

I  did  not  then  know  what  usury  of  years  we  pay 
on  minutes  of  joy  so  stolen.  But  had  I  known,  I 
should  still  have  gone  to  her.  Who  loves  —  and 
would  not  barter  his  own  life,  year  by  year  for 
hour  by  hour,  with  hers  ? 

My  grandfather  was  sitting  by  his  doorstep,  when 
I  went  in  to  get  my  best  doublet;  and  I  took  down 
my  father's  sword  boldly  before  him,  though  I  had 
never  taken  it  before.  I  was  ready  for  his  anger; 


I   Find   Myself  15 


but  he  only  looked  up  grimly.  I  thought  for  once 
perhaps  his  Bible  reading  had  softened  him. 

"So,"  said  he,  "thou'dst  be  a  gentleman,  too,  and 
put  thy  own  neck  in  the  noose  ?  Tell  me  what  the 
old  fox  says  to  thee  —  if  thou  couldst  but  find  when 
he  means  to  break  covert,  some  good  might  come  of 
all  thy  fooling." 

I  looked  at  him  and  buckled  the  sword  around 
me.  I  was  twenty,  then,  and  well  grown  for  my 
years.  "Tell  me  this,  Sir,"  I  answered,  "if  my 
father  was  hanged  for  a  thief — if  he  were  hanged 

O  O 

on  the  Spanish  Main  —  how  came  his  sword  here 
by  you  ? " 

His  eyes  sought  the  floor,  and  he  muttered  some 
thing;  but  all  I  heard  was  "fool  of  a  Royalist."  I 
strode  away  and  left  him  there. 


IV 

In  which  is  the  Promise  of  my  Life 

THE  sun  was  hanging  above  the  western 
sea,  still  three  hours  high.  But  I  thought 
only  of  Miss  St.  Aubyn ;  one  look  of  her  I 
craved,  or  the  sun  might  sink  forever,  for 
all  me.  I  crossed  the  Mole's  Chamber,  and  the  high 
barrows  over  Dean,  and  then  strode  rapidly  down  to 
the  fair  lawn  of  Leigh  Abbey.  And  there  my  love 
stood,  on  the  pleasaunce,  tending  flowers;  flowers 
whose  blooming  we  should  never  see.  And  then, 
she  looked  up ;  and  I  saw  far  within  her  eyes. 

My  heart  drank  deeply ;  for  were  not  the  days  of 
drought  to  come?  And  she  looked  at  me  bravely 
—  she  had  a  marvellous  still  look  in  them,  a  look,  I 
think,  that  is  given  by  peace  and  pure  friendliness  — 
and  then, 

"  I  thought  that  you  would  come,"  she  said. 

Something  in  this  speech  made  sweet  within  me  — 
perhaps  she  saw  it,  for  she  said  hastily,  "  I  thought 
that  you  would  come  to-day;  for  it  —  it  is  for 
to-morrow  —  " 

She  hesitated,  confused;  but  this  speech  I  liked 
not  so  well;  and  I  broke  in,  and  cried,  "What  is 
to-morrow  —  what  is  to-morrow  to  us  to-day?" 

"  But  my  grandfather  says  that  you  must  not 
come  any  more." 

I  looked  at  her,  and  her  eyes  met  mine  once  more. 

16 


The  Promise  of  my   Life  17 

The  love  made  heaven  within  them,  and  I  minded 
not  her  words.  One  day  was  an  eternity  to  me. 
And  so  we  walked  off,  over  the  moor ;  for  this  day, 
at  least,  was  mine. 

"  You  uphold  the  Lord  Protector,"  said  she, 
"and  we,  the  King."  I  thought  then  of  the  divi 
sion  that  was  between  us,  not  only  this,  but  the 
other  matter;  and  my  steps  grew  heavy  —  until  that 
day  I  had  never  thought  that  this  could  end  !  But 
now,  this  was,  perhaps,  our  last  day  on  earth.  And 
I  walked  beside  her,  like  a  miser,  counting  her  steps 
by  my  side.  (Her  walk  was  like  the  waving  of  the 
barley  to  a  gentle  wind.)  We  went  up  the  long 
sweep  of  Exmoor,  with  the  sinking  sun  behind  us, 
and  I  watched  her  light  feet  fall  upon  the  heather. 
And  at  the  highest  point  of  that  down,  a  bit  of  grey 
stone  breaks  through  the  turf;  and  she  sat  on  this 
enthroned,  for  the  level  sunbeam  made  a  radiance 
round  her  face.  I  knelt  beside  her ;  the  heather 
curved  downward  from  us,  toward  the  South,  and 
far  in  the  dip  of  the  valley  was  the  grey  little  church 
of  North  Molton,  nestling  in  the  trees. 

"  And  I  too,"  said  I,  "  I  am  forbid  to  see  you 
any  more,"  and  I  laughed,  so  little  then  I  knew. 
Then  I  told  her,  or  I  tried  to  tell  her,  what  my 
grandfather  had  said.  But  I  could  not  say  it  all. 
She  listened,  to  the  end ;  and  then  she  smiled. 

"Thou  art  a  gentleman,  I  see,  so  have  no  fear  — 
beside,  what  dost  thou  know  of  me  ?  " 

utTh'  four  wheels  of  Charles's  wain, 
Grenvile,  Godolphin,  St.  Aubyn,  Slanning,  slain  — !" 

cried    I,    "all    Devon    knows    of    that,  alas!      Mv 


King  Noanett 


grandfather  was  at  Launceston,  with  the  Parliament 
men,  and  came  home  with  half  a  coat,  swearing ; 
for  the  two  thousand  Cornishmen  had  beat  seven 
thousand  that  were  with  him,  fighting  with  naked 
swords  against  bullets  when  their  powder  gave  out 
-and  then,  at  Lansdowne-hill,  they  cried,  the 
Cornish  foot,  that  f  they  might  have  leave  to  fetch 
those  cannon  ! ' 

"  'Twas  there  my  father  died.  But  my  grand 
father —  "  she  checked  herself.  "  But  let  us  go  on 
walking." 

We  went  on,  over  the  heather,  ruddy  or  deep 
purple  in  the  sunset  or  the  shadow ;  and  so  walk 
ing,  we  came  by  the  little  sheepscote  where  I  had 
lain  that  morning,  and  the  still,  sparkling  stream. 
The  sweet  fields  and  rills,  the  sunny  hills  and  the 
bright  water,  fresh  as  when  the  hand  of  their  Creator 
left  them  ;  the  fields  seemed  still  to  wear  his  smile, 
the  water  to  run  his  will,  as  on  the  day  he  left  them, 
saying,  "It  is  good!"  And  I  thought  how  I  had 
prayed  the  Virgin  —  on  that  morning  (for  it  was  the 
eighth  of  September,  the  day  of  the  Nativity)  that  I 
might  see  my  lady  there  once  more ;  and  now  it  was 
granted  me,  on  the  very  spot  where  I  had  seen  the 
world  so  hopeless,  and  had  had  my  tears.  So  then  I 
made  a  vow,  that  I  would  trust  my  love  and  heaven, 
and  fearless  take  the  way  they  showed  to  me.  Then 
I  said  to  her,  "  Mistress  St.  Aubyn,  may  I  come  to 
see  you  soon  again  ?  "  and  the  spell  was  broken. 

"  No  —  I  do  not  know,"  said  she,  coldly  or  sadly  — 
ah  me,  the  doubt  of  which  it  was  !  and  when  I  im 
plored  her,  she  would  not  say,  but  only  looked  at 
me  sadly. 


The   Promise  of  my   Life  19 

"  We  must  go  back,"  said  she,  at  last ;  and  we 
turned  and  went  in  silence.  Our  steps  lay  down 
ward  ;  the  sun  had  set,  and  only  its  last  radiance 
remained  to  light  her  face.  It  seemed,  there  was 
an  autumn  wind,  the  first  of  winter,  upspringing 
from  the  sea ;  the  cold  light  fell  upon  her  eyes  and 
lips  ;  and  I  stumbled  as  I  walked,  looking  at  her, 
for  some  instinct  bade  me  stamp  her  portrait  on  my 
heart  that  day.  Only,  it  lay  blurred  upon  my 
memory,  dazzled  in  the  light  that  dwelt  within  her 
eyes  :  I  saw  them  once  again.  Alas,  we  were  al 
ready  by  the  vale  of  rocks  !  But  the  last  turns  of 
the  path  were  longer  :  bless  the  long  moor  that  lies 
'twixt  there  and  Leigh  !  Her  face  shone  pure  and 
white,  against  the  shadowed  moor.  And  the  two 
turns  still  to  make  before  we  reached  the  carved 
lions  of  the  gate,  I  hoarded  to  my  heart.  But  ah  ! 
there  we  met  Colonel  Penruddock,  his  iron-grey  hair 
still  long  in  curls,  and  laces  showing  at  the  collar  of 
the  steel  corslet  he  wore,  —  standing  grimly,  as  if  he 
waited  for  us. 

"Present  me  to  this  gentleman,"  said  he  —  "but 
first,  you,  Sir  —  do  you  know  her?" 

"Miss  —  Mistress  St.  Aubyn,"  stammered  I. 

"  Lady — Lady,"  he  corrected  me;  "daughter  and 
heiress  of  that  Lord  St.  Aubyn,  who  with  his  cousin 
Bevil  Grenvile,  fell  at  Lansdowne  ;  and  niece  of  Sir 
Richard  Grenvile,  he  who  fought  a  fleet  of  Spaniards 
in  his  single  ship,  and  said,  i  Here  die  I,  Richard 
Grenvile,  with  a  joyful  and  quiet  mind,  for  that  I 
have  ended  rny  life  as  a  true  soldier  ought  to  do  — ' 

"c  Fighting  for  his  country,  queen,  religion,  and 
honour!'  '  said  I,  taking  off  my  hat. 


2O  King  Noanett 


"  So  —  thou  art  a  gentleman,"  he  said ;  and  then 
turning  to  her,  "  What  is  his  name  ?  " 

Trembling,  but  bravely,  she  pronounced  it.  I 
thought  he  frowned ;  but  it  may  have  been  my 
fear. 

"And  grandson  of  the  churlish  farmer  here  ?  So ; 
how  long  has  this  been  going  on  ?  —  Well,  well ; 
there  may  be  little  more.  Thou  art  a  Roundhead ; 
if  thou  wouldst  be  a  gentleman  —  "  my  heart  bounded 
within  me  —  "then  come  no  more." 

I  bowed ;  and  faced  him.  "  At  least,  I  may  go 
with  her  to  the  Abbey  ?  "  She  had  left  us  while 
we  spoke ;  and  I  ran  after  her.  "  Once  more  — 
only  once  more,"  I  begged  ;  "  to-morrow  ?  " 

She  looked  at  me,  and  I  am  sure  she  saw  my 
heart  dying  in  my  eyes. 

"  Perhaps  —  perhaps  to-morrow,"  she  said  gen 
tly  ;  and  then,  "  Oh,  go  away  —  forgive  me,  go 
away  !  " 

"  I  must  see  you  once  more,"  I  cried ;  for  already 
I  felt  her  features  fading  from  my  heart,  so  hard  it 
is  to  bring  to  memory  the  features  of  the  face  you 
love  too  much.  "  Only  once  more  —  to-morrow  ? 
Promise  me  that  I  shall  see  you  to-morrow  ? " 

She  shook  her  head,  and  looked  away  far  over  the 
grey  sea ;  and  I  felt  a  cry  within  me  to  fix  this 
moment  by  some  vow. 

"  Promise  me  you  will  not  believe  what  story  my 
grandfather  or  other  men  may  tell  about  my  father 
—  or  of  me  —  and  promise  —  to  have  faith  in  me,"  I 
ended ;  for  I  did  not  dare  to  say  what  I  wished. 
And  the  memory  of  those  words  unsaid  haunted  me 
for  many  years. 


The   Promise  of  my   Life  21 

She  looked  brightly  at  me,  smiling.  "  That  is 
easy,"  she  said. 

"  Then,  to  show  that  it  is  true,  let  me  see  you 
once  more  to-morrow.  I  will  ask  your  grandfather 
why  I  may  not  come." 

"  Oh,  not,  not  that,"  cried  out  my  lady,  wildly. 
«  He  will  —  he  will  —  "  ("  He  will  bid  you  stay,'" 
I  know  now  that  she  said  ;  but  the  last  three  words 
were  drowned  in  tears.) 

"  Then  promise,"  I  said,  laying  boldly  my  hand 
to  hers. 

"  I  promise  that  you  shall  see  me  once  more  — 
some  time,"  she  murmured,  and  ran  through  the 
courtyard  into  the  house.  And  with  this,  her 
promise,  I  walked  home  beneath  the  stars. 


V 

In  which  I  Find  a  Cross 

I   SANG  while  I  walked ;  for  my  heart  was  light 
that  night,  as  it  had  been  heavy  in  the  morn 
ing.     Though   a   lover  have    but    one   more 
meeting  in  prospect,  he  looks  not  beyond  it ; 
but  forward  to  that  morrow,  or  next  week,  or  even 
next  year,  if  need  be,  and  he  have  but  due  assurance 
of  it,  as  to  such  infinity  of  blessedness  that  it  needs 
no  eternity  ;  but  that  the  morrow  and  all  the  days 
that  lead  to  it  are  made  glorious  thereby.     And,  as 
I  sang,  I  heard  a  plaintive  cadence  of  melody  over 
the  evening  moor  ;  it  was  a  man's  voice,  but  no  roist 
ering  cavalier  melody,  only  just  that  sad  and  simple 
little  tune  to  which  the  cause  of  the  Stuarts  died :  — 

"  Her  whom  ye  love 

For  him  ye  shall  leave, 
He  is  thy   King,  if  Queen  she  shall  ever  be; 

Now  ye  may  prove 

How  both  ye  do  love, 
Dying  so   loyally,   living  so  tenderly   .   .   .   ' 

Lillibullero  it  was  ;  poor,  plaintive,  little  tune  of  a 
lost  cause  ;  to  one's  ears  now  it  hath  a  "dying  fall  " 
indeed.  Of  course  I  had  heard  it  often  enough 
before,  but  to  bolder  words,  and  resented  it ;  for 
Slocombslade,  our  parish,  had  sided  with  the  Com 
monwealth,  but  somehow  these  new  words  seemed 


I   Find  a  Cross 


to  wind  themselves  about  my  heart  that  night ;  who 
sang  them  I  did  not  know,  nor  why  ;  it  was  a  man's 
strong  voice  tempered  to  sweetness  either  by  the 
words  themselves,  or  by  the  lonely  moor,  or  by  the 
unsafely  of  such  singing  in  such  times.  But  my  ear 
caught  up  the  tune,  as  my  heart  the  voice  ;  and  I 
came  into  our  farmyard  humming  it  softly.  Mv 
grandfather  looked  up  sharply  from  his  doorstone, 
where  he  sat  smoking  his  pipe. 

"  Bampfylde  Moore  Carew,  what  hast  thou 
learned  ? "  said  he.  I  looked  at  him  innocently 
enough. 

"  What  advantage  hast  thou  of  thy  folly  ?  Will 
the  old  fox  break  covert  in  the  morning  ?  "  Even 
then  the  reason  did  not  come  to  me ;  I  am  not 
slow-witted,  but  my  mind  was  full  of  her.  "  Art 
thou  going  back  in  the  morn  ?  " 

I  felt  again  like  a  miser  whose  treasure  has  been 
half  uncovered  by  some  rough  step.  I  hung  my 
sword  upon  the  rack,  but  gave  no  speech. 

"  I  trow  not,"  he  grumbled.  "  Lad,  thee  must 
ride  even  to  Bideford  the  morrow,  and  bring  back 
the  Lord  Protector's  soldiery."  Like  a  blow  this 
order  fell  upon  me,  and  I  turned  and  faced  him. 

"  I  will  not,"  I  said,  "  and  I  am  going  back  in 
the  morning."  I  looked  to  see  him  fire  with  choler  ; 
but  he  only  laid  his  pipe  down,  and  clasping  his 
knees,  he  rocked  his  long  beard  to  and  fro,  and 
chuckled  softly.  "  Ah,  ah,  the  bird  is  not  yet 
flown,"  he  muttered.  "  Let  them  make  head,  let 
them  make  head.  The  old  cock  will  not  fly  till  the 
nest  is  clear.  What  dost  thou  call  her  ?  "  he  cried 
to  me  suddenly.  "  Penruddock,  or  St.  Aubyn  ?" 


24  King  Noanett 


Now,  her  name  for  me  (so  far  as  she  needed 
name)  had  been  Miss  St.  Aubyn,  and  more  than 
this  I  did  not  know.  And  so  foolish  was  I  that  I 
would  not  confess  this  even  to  the  old  yeoman ;  but 
went  upstairs  to  bed.  And  there  I  opened  the  win 
dow  to  look  at  the  upward  sweep  of  moorland  to  the 
stars.  For,  as  some  of  you  may  know,  God  help 
you,  or  may  come  to  know  —  aye,  and  God  help 
you  soothlier  if  you  never  do  —  I  would  not  have 
lost  in  sleep  one  minute  of  those  bright  hours  that 
lay  between  me  and  my  darling.  Hours  enough  for 
sleep  might  come  thereafter,  when  I  could  sleep  no 
more. 

The  night  was  fine  till  nearly  dawn ;  but  then  a 
mist  came  stealing  from  the  earth,  and  the  stars 
paled  and,  one  by  one,  went  out  in  the  cold,  slow 
Northern  wind  that  began  the  winter,  and  sucked 
the  warmth  and  sweetness  from  our  soft  uplands. 
I  shivered  then,  and  arose  and  dressed  me.  And 
all  that  day  the  fog  enveloped  me,  where'er  I  went, 
and  the  sun  was  gone ;  and  the  darkness  of  it  lies 
still  about  that  day  in  memory. 

For  I  went  to  Leigh  Abbey  long  before  it  was 
noon  (there  was  no  sun  to  the  day,  and  how  could 
I  tell  the  time  ?)  and  I  watched  for  her,  but  she  did 
not  come.  And  I  walked  slowly  on  the  ridge  of 
the  moor,  against  the  sky  where  she  might  see  me, 
all  along  by  the  side  of  the  old  Abbey  where  her 
chamber  was ;  and  saw  no  answering  sign.  Then 
at  last  I  went  to  the  door  and  knocked ;  and  an  old 
serving-woman  came  to  my  call. 

"  Her  bean't  here/'  she  said.  Now  this  I  knew 
was  not  true  ;  for  she  had  promised  me  that  I  should 


I   Find  a  Cross  25 


see  her ;  and  had  I  not  been  in  sight  of  her  dwelling 
since  the  dawn  ?  (and  no  one  had  departed  from  it). 
So  I  said  nothing,  but  hung  my  head  ;  and  went  up 
to  the  great  beetling  rock  that  hangs  over  against 
Leigh  Abbey  by  the  sea ;  and  there  I  watched  and 
waited.  Had  she  not  promised  to  see  me  ?  And 
I,  who  had  asked  her  to  believe  in  me,  truly  I  must 
well  believe  in  her.  All  day  I  sat  there,  without 
food  or  drink,  and  saw  no  sign  of  her.  But  many 
companies  of  mounted  troopers  I  saw  come  to  the 
Abbey,  and  more  depart.  And  at  last,  in  the  after 
noon,  I  went  back  and  clamoured  at  the  door ;  and 
this  time  it  was  a  soldier  that  appeared ;  and  he 
looked  at  me  and  asked  if  I  was  an  honest  gentle 
man  and  came  from  Bideford  disguised  ;  I  told  him 
that  I  sought  to  see  the  lady  St.  Aubyn  ;  and  at  this 
he  rudely  laughed,  and  shut  the  door  in  my  face. 
And  so  I  must  fain  go  back  half  crying,  not  so 
much  at  losing  her,  but  that  she  had  broken  her 
word  to  me  —  one  of  the  two  poor  promises  she 
gave  —  to  let  me  see  her  once  more;  nor  in  absence 
to  think  ill  of  me.  What  if  she  broke  the  other  too  ? 
The  time  for  sunset  came,  but  the  mist  was  break 
ing  into  driven  rain,  and  clearing  coldly.  Yet  some 
hours  more  I  sat  there,  until,  about  eight  in  the 
evening,  it  seemed  to  me  I  saw  two  gowned  figures 
issue  from  the  side  door ;  and  two  or  three  horses 
stood  there  in  waiting.  I  went  down  and  came  close 
to  them  in  the  dark,  and  then  I  saw  that  they  were 
priests.  Now  I  had  been  bred  a  good  Protestant ; 
but  my  father  was  of  the  older  religion  ;  for  nothing 
worse  than  Papist  knave  had  my  grandfather  called 
him  until  that  day  ;  besides,  in  those  days  in  our 


26  King  Noanett 


country  we  still  kept  many  of  the  feasts,  and  even 
prayed  to  Mary,  that  here  they  think  but  Popish 
idolatry.  So  I  was  about  to  speak  to  them,  when, 
seeing  me,  they  stopped  and  crossed  themselves ;  and 
one  spoke,  timidly  as  it  seemed,  the  words  "  South 
Molton." 

"South  Molton?"  said  I. 

"  Are  you  from  Bideford  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  said  I ;  "  my  grandfather  bade  me  go  there." 

"  And  who  is  thy  grandfather,  lad  ? "  said  the 
priest,  now  boldly. 

"Farmer  Slocombe,  of  Slocombslade  —  " 

Hardly  had  I  said  the  words  ere  they  were  in  the 
saddle  and  clapped  spurs  to  their  horses.  "A  spy," 
cried  one  ;  and  the  other  had  already  vanished.  I 
stood  in  the  dark,  looking  after  them,  not  noticing 
their  servant,  who  was  mounting  clumsily,  turning 
his  horse  about  and  around,  and  tripping  over  a  long 
blunderbuss  he  carried ;  and  as  he  got  up  in  his 
seat,  he  brought  it  fairly  to  his  shoulder  and  fired 
full  at  me.  The  horse  had  started,  and  the  bullets 
rattled  harmlessly  enough  against  the  stone  Abbey 
wall  a  yard  ahead  of  me  ;  and  before  I  had  come  out 
of  my  daze  the  varlet  had  followed  his  masters  up 
over  the  moor.  The  night  was  clearing  rapidly ; 
and  as  I  looked  after  him,  I  saw  the  red  glow  of 
the  balefire  on  Dunkery  beacon,  fifteen  miles  away, 
flushed  in  the  clouds.  And  suddenly,  there  was  a 
light  behind  me,  and  I  turned  and  saw  a  tongue  of 
flame  leap  from  the  Abbey  window  by  my  side. 

I  rushed  to  the  little  door,  but  it  was  fast  barred 
and  would  not  give ;  then  I  ran  around  to  the  great 
Abbey  entrance,  but  it  was  fast  also.  Then  I  prayed 


I   Find  a  Cross 


Heaven  that  it  might  be  true,  that  she  had  broke  her 
promise,  and  had  left  without  meaning  to  see  me 
again.  Another  window  burst  out  in  flame ;  and 
then  another,  and  another.  The  fire  was  in  the 
back  of  the  building ;  and  already  little  spurts  and 
jets  came  out  and  licked  up  the  mosses  on  the  low 
gable.  No  sound  came  from  within  :  but  what  if 
she  was  still  there,  sleeping  perhaps,  while  her  grand 
father  and  all  his  company  were  away  ?  For  I  felt  sure 
some  business  was  going  forward  that  night ;  what, 
I  did  not  know.  The  blood  was  in  my  head;  I 
rushed  wildly  back  to  the  great  hall  entrance,  and 
dashed  my  arm  against  the  lattice  of  a  window7.  It 
fell  inward  with  a  clatter  on  the  stone  floor;  and  I 
made  my  way  in,  despite  the  cloud  of  smoke  that 
poured  from  the  broken  window.  I  found  myself 
in  the  great  hall,  already  litten  with  a  ruddy  glowr ; 
and  I  ran  up  the  stairway,  seeking  where  I  thought 
her  room  might  be. 

Door,  after  door,  I  opened,  but  only  found  breast 
plates,  boots  and  suchlike  matters  ;  and  I  made  my 
way  hardly  through  the  blinding  smoke.  I  cried 
her  name  aloud,  but  vainly;  and  beneath  me  I  could 
hear  the  crashing  of  the  falling  timbers.  At  last  I 
opened  the  door  of  what  seemed  to  be  a  little  cham 
ber  ;  a  door  opened  from  it,  and  groping  in  the 
stifling  dark,  I  felt  a  crucifix  upon  an  altar.  I  ran 
back  into  the  hall  stairway,  which  was  already  flam 
ing,  and  I  twisted  out  one  of  the  burning  balusters 
for  a  torch.  Back  in  the  little  room,  I  could  have 
cried  tor  joy  ;  for  there  was  a  couch  empty,  and  one 
of  the  robes,  lying  carelessly  across  it  as  if  left  in 
haste,  I  knew  for  hers.  I  knelt  down  beside  it  one 


28  King  Noanett 


moment  and  kissed  her  gown  •,  and  there  was  a  little 
book  of  hours  beside  the  little  cross,  and  I  took  this 
book ;  then  throwing  wide  the  casement  (for  all  the 
central  hall  was  furious  fire  now),  I  dropped  from 
its  little  balcony  and  fell  unhurt  upon  the  grass. 

When  I  reached  home,  my  grandfather  was  wait 
ing  up  for  me,  though  it  was  midnight.  He  looked 
at  me,  and  saw  my  sad  visage,  and  then  he  smiled. 

"  The  old  earth  is  burning,"  said  he.  "  Thou'lt 
take  the  mare  and  ride  to  Bideford  this  night.  I 
see  by  thy  looks  'tis  time." 

"  That  will  I  not,"  said  I ;  for  now  I  knew  what 
business  might  be  forward. 

"  Then  roof  of  mine  shall  shelter  thee  no  more." 
He  made  as  if  to  strike  me ;  but  I  met  his  glance, 
and  once  again  it  sought  the  ground.  I  turned 
from  him  and  took  my  father's  sword  (which  I  had 
left  behind,  that  day  that  I  had  thought  a  tryst  for 
seeing  her)  and  I  stopped  in  the  larder  for  a  crust 
of  bread. 

And  this  was  all  I  took  from  what  had  been  my 
mother's  house ;  and  so,  penniless  and  hungry  as 
she  had  entered  it  again,  twenty  years  before,  I 
turned  my  face  to  the  moor  and  left  him  there. 

I  slackened  not  until  I  came  to  the  highest  point, 
near  the  Exehead ;  and  there  I  lay  upon  the  moss 
and  ate  my  bread ;  and  my  heart  was  cold  within 
me.  For  the  day  had  gone  that  she  had  promised 
should  be  mine,  and  yet  I  had  not  seen  her.  And 
the  night  came  on  the  colder  as  it  wore  to  dawn ; 
and  it  was  now  the  second  day  since  I  had  look  of 
her,  and  I  pressed  my  face  to  the  wet  turf  and  wished 
—  God  forgive  me  —  that  I  might  die. 


VI 

In  which  I  Witness  Penruddock's  Rising 

AT  dawn    the     mist    was    heavy  again ;    and 
I    rose    and    stumbled    feebly    (for    I    was 
faint  with   hunger)   on   the   road   to   South 
Molton.       For  the  priest  had  said   South 
Molton ;     it    might    have   been    a    mere    password, 
but   it  was   my  only  clue.      Now  the    little   village 
of  Simonsbath  lies  in  a  hollow  of  the  moor  where 
trees   may  grow,  and  is  wont  to   be  silent    as    any 
combe    in    Devon ;     but,  as   I   came  over    the    hill 
above  it,  I   heard  great  shouting,  and  the  clash  of 
muskets    grounded    and   being;    loaded.       I    looked 

O  O 

down,  but  the  little  cup-like  vale  was  full  of  mist, 
and  I  could  see  nothing,  though  the  sound  seemed 
to  come  the  clearer.  So  I  went  down  and  mingled 
among  them  ;  at  first  cautiously,  then  boldly,  for 
I  saw  it  was  only  the  neighbours  armed.  They  said 
they  were  waiting  for  the  soldiers  ;  and  I  soon  gath 
ered  that  the  old  man  Penruddock  was  the  object 
of  their  array,  and  that  he  indeed  was  believed  to 
be  at  South'  Molton,  making  head  against  the 
Commonwealth,  and  that  the  Rump  soldiers  were 
coming  from  Bideford  to  put  him  down.  I  waited 
for  nothing  more,  not  even  to  eat,  but  went  back 
by  the  way  I  came,  lest  they  should  suspect  my 
errand ;  and  I  dared  not  go  by  the  straight  road ; 

29 


30  King  Noanett 


but  when  I  got  upon  the  moor  alone,  I  circled 
about,  and  made  hard  for  South  Molton  town. 

But  I  was  too  faint  for  want  of  food ;  my  run 
came  to  a  hobble,  and  the  hobble  to  a  walk,  and 
my  heart  was  pounding  against  my  ribs.  Some 
miles  yet  I  struggled  on,  until  I  saw  a  lonely  shep 
herd's  cottage ;  and  I  made  for  this,  and  the  sky 
turned  black,  and  I  fell  fainting  against  the  door. 

I  got  over  this  weakness  as  quickly  as  I  could ; 
and  then  I  saw  a  crackling  fire  of  furze,  and  a  young 
man  was  rubbing  my  hands,  and  better  than  half  a 
dozen  children  looking  on  with  their  large  eyes,  for 
they  had  learned  young  the  lack  of  food.  When 
my  eyes  opened,  the  father  came  to  me  with  a 
bowl  of  smoking  barley  broth  and  spoke  to  me 
kindly,  and  the  sour  smoke  of  the  furze  got  in  my 
eyes  and  brought  the  tears  there.  It  was  no  shep 
herd,  but  old  Parson  Berry  of  South  Molton.  I 
knew  little  of  him  then,  save  that  I  had  often  heard 
my  grandfather  call  him  fool ;  but  I  had  often  seen 
him  when,  in  his  rusty  old  cassock,  he  used  to  come 
to  the  farmers  round  about,  begging  milk  for  his 
two  babies  ;  for  the  mother  had  died  that  spring. 

For  Mr.  Daniel  Berry,  being  a  very  loyal  as  well 
as  learned  divine,  fell  under  the  ruins  of  the  church 
and  state  in  the  grand  rebellion,  in  the  days  of  King 
Charles  the  First,  which  he  vigorously,  though  in 
vain,  endeavoured,  according  to  his  conscience  and 
duty,  to  support.  For  which  reason  the  very 
zealous,  tender-conscioned  reformers  of  those  times 
thought  fit  to  turn  him  out  of  his  benefice  (which 
was  his  freehold),  contrary  to  all  law  and  justice ; 
and  not  only  so,  but  to  strip  him  of  all  he  had, 


I   Witness   Penruddock's   Rising  31 

even  to  the  bed  he  lay  upon.  Which  goods  and 
movables  of  his  thus  seized  upon  were  sold  by 
the  sequestrators  at  a  public  survey  (as  it  is  called, 
a  kind  of  auction  long  practiced  in  our  parts),  all, 
except  his  books  ;  and  those,  being  of  good  value, 
were  liberally  bestowed  on  that  famous,  independent 
preacher,  Mr.  Lewis  Steukley,  who  sometime  lorded 
it  at  Exeter  with  more  than  prelatical  rigour,  for 
which  this  great  zealot,  as  he  had  not  the  conscience 
at  first  to  refuse  them,  so  had  he  never  after  the 
honesty  to  restore  the  value  of  one  farthing  for 
them  ;  though  there  were  no  less  than  nine  horse- 
loads  of  them,  and  the  family  reduced  to  very  great 
extremities.  With  the  grief  of  which  barbarous 
treatment,  Mrs.  Berry  contracted  such  distempers 
and  diseases  as  at  length  brought  her  to  her  grave, 
leaving  behind  her,  to  the  Divine  protection,  her 
nine  small  children.  And  here  they  were  living  in 
this  shepherd's  hut,  little  better  than  a  linhay  for 
the  sheep  ;  for  the  chimney  was  but  a  hole  in  the 
roof,  and  the  floor  was  earth.  And  before  he  gave 
me  the  broth,  he  must  needs  read  something  out  of 
an  old  church  Bible,  which,  I  verily  believe,  was  the 
only  book  he  had  ;  for  they  would  not  let  him  read 
services  in  the  church  there  in  those  times. 

But  I  made  short  work  of  this  ;  for  I  told  him 
what  the  men  of  Simonsbath  were  doing,  and  how 
Colonel  Penrudciock  was  at  South  Molton,  and  Noll's 
troops  marching  at  him  from  either  side,  and  I  had 
started  out  to  warn  him,  but  thus  had  fallen  by  the 
way.  After  this,  he  read  but  one  short  collect,  and 
put  back  his  gilded  book  carefully  on  the  only  shelf 
that  had  been  fashioned  in  the  side  of  that  hut ; 


32  King  Noanett 


then,  coming  back,  he  said  to  the  eldest,  "  John, 
you  must  go  — "  then  breaking  off,  he  looked  at 
me  sharply.  "  Are  you  an  honest  gentleman  ?  " 

"At  least,  I  am  no  liar,"  said  I. 

"John,  you  will  run  to  town  —  and  as  ye  may 
not  come  back  to  me,  take  thy  poor  sword.  God 
bless  thee,  my  boy,  and  mayst  thou  serve  him  only 
*  whose  service  is  perfect  freedom  '  !  "  At  this,  John 
went  off  over  the  moor,  and  the  eight  smaller  chil 
dren  set  up  a  great  cry,  and  I  finished  the  broth 
alone,  the  old  vicar  standing  at  the  open  door  to 
watch  his  son.  Then  I  too  got  up  to  go. 

"  Poor  boy,  not  yet,"  said  the  vicar,  suddenly  turn 
ing  some  of  the  love  that  was  in  his  face  to  me.  I 
cried  a  bit  again,  for  it  was,  save  hers,  the  first  kind 
word  my  life  had  known  —  but  I  had  more  to  make 
me  go  there  than  had  his  John.  So  when  the  brother 
had  gone,  I  thanked  this  poor  parson,  and  started  too. 

When  I  got  to  the  town,  there,  by  the  door  of 
the  inn,  stood  Colonel  Penruddock,  an  old  man 
already,  yet  with  iron-moulded  features,  his  blue 
eyes  fixed,  his  thin  grey  hair  (for  he  had  laid  aside 
his  iron  headpiece  and  his  wig)  whipping  in  the 
wind.  Around  him  stood  some  dozen  or  two  of 
gentlemen,  and  in  the  village  street  some  scores  of 
their  followers  ;  and  in  the  ground  before  them  had 
been  planted  the  royal  standard.  The  idle  villagers 
looked  on,  agape  and  curious  ;  and  he  finished  speak 
ing  to  them  as  I  arrived.  "  Here  set  I  first  the  royal 
standard  of  King  Charles,"  he  ended ;  "  now  let  all 
England  follow  it." 

"King  Charles!"  cried  out  the  gentry.  "Long 
live  Charles  the  Second  !  " 


I   Witness  Penruddock's   Rising  33 

There  was  some  thin  cheering  from  his  followers, 
but  no  one  of  the  villagers  moved.  Then  I  saw 
first  on  Penruddock's  stern  face  that  other-world 
light  that  marked  the  fanatic.  "  To-night  we  go  to 
Bridgewater,"  said  he.  "  To-morrow,  Exeter  will 


>T 

rise. 


"  To-night,  thou'lt  go  to  Bridgewater  gaol,"  I 
heard  a  voice  behind  me  say,  and  I  turned  and  saw 
my  grandfather.  But  just  then,  there  was  a  ringing 
of  horse,  and  a  cavalcade  of  well-armed  gentlemen 
was  seen,  defiling  down  the  moor-track  from  the 
South.  They  had  come  from  Pendennis  castle,  it 
was  whispered,  and  they  all  wore  the  white  cockade. 
So  large  did  a  few  score  horsemen  look  in  that  lonely 
place  that  the  villagers  began  to  waver,  being  more 
afraid  than  unwilling ;  and  perhaps  half  a  hundred 
came  over  and  took  arms,  of  which  there  was  a  great 
store  heaped  up  in  the  inn  yard.  And  then  there 
was  a  great  outcry,  and  all  the  people  ran  to  be  the 
first.  My  grandfather  touched  my  elbow. 

"  Wilt  come  back  with  me,  once  for  all  ?  "  said  he. 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  for  I  was  thinking  how  I  might 
see  her,  now  her  grandfather  was  here. 

"  Thou  fool,"  said  my  grandfather  again,  "  dost 
know,  the  troops  even  now  are  closing  in  from 
Taunton  and  from  Minehead  way  ?  And  they  of 
Bideford  may  yet  be  here  ere  nightfall." 

"  More  need  for  me  to  warn  him,  then,"  answered 
I ;  and  I  think  the  old  man  would  have  struck  at 
me,  but  that  he  saw  it  hardly  safe  to  make  a  stir. 
For,  by  this  time,  that  little  Devon  village  was 
King  Charles's,  though  all  the  rest  of  England  were 
Roundhead  still. 


34  King  Noanett 


"  Farewell,  then,  since  thou  must  e'en  go  thy 
father's  way."  And  he  disappeared  amid  the  press, 
and  no  one  offered  to  stop  him,  for  it  was  free  com 
ing  and  going  all  that  day.  So  I  went  up  to  the  inn  ; 
but  I  was  told  the  commander-in-chief  (such  hopes 
did  old  Penruddock  give  himself)  and  the  gentlemen 
from  the  South  were  in  earnest  council,  and  he  might 
not  be  importuned  with  the  visit  of  a  stripling  such 
as  I.  But  among  the  crowd  I  saw  one  that  had 
been  serving-man  at  the  Abbey ;  and  I  asked  him 
whether  his  young  mistress  were  within.  "  Nay, 
God  forbid  —  she  left  last  night,"  said  he.  "  Please 
God,  she  is  well  on  her  way  to  the  North  by  now." 

She  had  left  the  day  before  !  —  I  fell  back  amid 
the  crowd,  and  knew  not  where  in  all  the  world  to 
turn  my  head,  now  that  my  heart  was  gone.  For 
she  had  deceived  me  knowingly,  and  while  I  left 
her  but  for  the  few  hours,  she  had  made  the  promise, 
knowing  I  should  never  see  her,  no,  not  even  the 
once,  more.  She  was  all  my  life,  and  I  was  none  of 
hers. 

I  did  not  know  she  had  done  this  in  kindness, 
knowing  that  my  love  was  beyond  hope,  and  think 
ing  by  this  sooner  nip  of  frost  to  cure  it  (as  young 
trees  are  saved  by  cold  days  coming  quick  upon  the 
warm,  in  winter).  Alas,  we  should  do  our  natures, 
if  they  be  kind,  and  leave  other  things  to  God,  who 
seeth  far;  nor  choke  down  our  hearts  when  they 
would  speak ;  a  gentle  lady  should  be  brave,  and 
pure  —  let  who  will  be  discreet ;  discretion  needeth 
to  be  taught  to  maids  of  modest  station.  For  a  true 
man  will  live  a  lifetime  on  a  kind  word,  yet  never 
trouble  the  speaker.  And  afterwards,  it  was  for  this 


I   Witness   Penruddock's   Rising  35 

I  wandered  in  the  wilderness,  and  almost  lost  the 
heart  to  live. 

So  all  that  day  I  stayed  about  the  place.  The 
gay  flag  flaunted  still  by  the  inn  door,  and  I  sat 
there,  on  a  mounting-stone,  and  looked  on  idly.  By 
twos  and  threes  a  tew  rustics  came  in,  in  the  after 
noon  ;  but  I  saw  by  the  looks  of  the  gentlemen 
when  they  came  to  the  door,  that  they  were  griev 
ously  put  about.  John  Berry  came  not,  and  I 
knew  afterwards  that  he  had  fallen  in  with  a  party 
of  Commonwealth  men,  and  wisely  made  no  sign  of 
his  errand.  And  at  last,  toward  nightfall,  a  mes 
senger  ran  in  breathless,  and  said  that  the  soldiers 
were  coming. 

Old  Penruddock  came  out  from  the  door  and 
drew  up  his  men.  "  'Tis  at  most  a  company,"  I 
heard  him  say  to  another,  one  Hayes,  that  was  with 
him. 

"  Two  companies,  at  the  least,  and  what  are  we  ?  " 
and  he  pointed  sadly  to  the  scanty  line  of  gentlemen 
and  the  ragged  crowd  of  countrymen,  huddled  like 
sheep  behind,  half-armed,  undrilled,  and  some  that 
were  plainly  starting  to  waver  and  looking  for  a 
chance  to  slink  away. 

"  Now,  Heaven  forbid  that  any  score  of  honest 
gentlemen  turn  tail  before  a  pair  of  companies  ot 
Noll's  hired  raffle,"  he  answered  ;  but  just  then  there 
came  a  crash  of  musketry  and  a  hail  of  bullets 
through  the  street ;  and  from  the  side,  we  saw  a 
line  of  leather-jerkined  troops  advancing,  and  I  saw 
my  grandfather  with  the  officer  at  the  head,  showing 
the  way.  Penruddock's  recruits  turned  the  other 
way  to  fly,  and  were  met  by  the  two  companies  we  had 


36  King  Noanett 


first  seen,  coming  down  from  the  moor  to  the  South ; 
the  others  were  the  Bideford  men,  as  I  have  been 
told.  Some  of  the  gentry  got  to  horse,  and  these 
escaped ;  old  Colonel  Penruddock  grasped  the  ban 
ner  and  stood  there,  seeking  to  face  both  ways  with 
his  sword.  He  made  nimble  play  with  this  ;  and, 
with  the  dozen  men  he  still  had  with  him,  gave 
good  account  of  the  first  rank  that  met  him,  who 
had  discharged  their  muskets  ;  but  it  was  soon  over. 
And  I  stood  there,  and  looked  on,  so  heartless  was 
I ;  only  that  when  a  soldier  sought  once  to  give  the 
old  man  a  thrust  as  he  faced  the  other  way,  I  brought 
my  flat  sword  down  on  his  arm ;  but  even  as  I  did 
this,  Penruddock  was  seized  and  quickly  bound. 
And  we  were  chained  together,  two  by  two,  and  my 
grandfather's  word  proved  true ;  for  so  we  marched 
all  night,  and  before  the  dawn  came,  we  were  lodged 
in  Bridgewater  gaol. 

I  doubt  King  Charles  ever  more  than  heard  of 
this.  Yet,  this  thing  happened,  and  it  was  scarce  six 
years  before  he  entered  London,  'mid  all  England 
decked  in  flowers  and  the  fountains  spouting  wine. 


VII 

In  which  I  Visit  Bridgewater  Gaol 

THEY  did  not  keep  us  long  in  gaol ;  so  I 
need  not  say  what  things  I  suffered  there. 
Only,  the  worst  was  that  I  had  no  word 
of  her.  I  knew  her  grandfather  had  been 
taken,  and  was  there  with  me ;  I  fancied  she  found 
means  to  write  him  letters  there.  But  it  was  scarce 
a  week,  and  they  led  us  to  the  assize,  which  was 
held  in  a  room  of  the  prison  ;  and  when  I  entered 
it,  the  unwonted  light  blinded  me  so  that  I  could 
see  nothing,  only  that  there  was  a  great  company  ; 
the  crowd  of  common  folk  behind  us,  and  we  pris 
oners  in  the  centre  ;  and,  behind  the  judge,  a  gaily 
dressed  group  of  lords  and  ladies.  But  I  soon  saw 
that  these  last  were  no  enemies,  but  rather  felt  for 
us.  And  slowly  my  eyes  became  used  to  the  light, 
and  the  clerk  of  justice  was  reading  something,  and 
I  felt  my  heart  was  thrilling  with  a  presence  in  the 
room  ;  and  I  looked  up,  and  there,  behind  the  jus 
tice  of  the  Commonwealth,  I  saw  my  love.  So  it 
was  that  I  met  her  that  once  more.  My  knees  gave 
way  beneath  me,  my  lips  parted ;  she  laid  her  finger 
on  her  lips. 

But  when  it  came  over  me  how  she  had  not  seen 
me  after  her  promise  that  last  time,  I  looked  into 
her  beautiful  grey  eyes,  and  tried  to  make  mine 
look  as  if  they  saw  a  stone.  But  at  this  she  only 

37 


38  King  Noanett 


smiled,  and  made  at  me  as  if  she  nodded  slightly 
and  did  not  dare  to  more. 

Her  grandfather  was  sitting  with  us,  but  on  the 
end,  so  that  she  could  bend  over  the  bar  and  speak 
to  him.  I  saw  her  whisper,  and  he  looked  at  me. 
He  was  still  richly  dressed,  and  he  wore  his  sword, 
and  some  one  had  given  him  a  red  rose  and  a  white 
one,  which  he  held  and  smelt  of  delicately,  now  and 
then,  as  had  he  been  at  court.  You  could  not  see 
that  his  hair  was  grey,  for  he  wore  a  courtly  wig, 
flowing  and  long.  And  she  was  very  pale,  and  did 
not  smile  again,  and  I  saw  him  touch  her  hand  as 
if  to  comfort  her. 

"  Stand  up,"  said  somebody,  and  I  became  con 
scious  that  we  were  being  tried.  We  all  stood  up, 
and  the  judge  made  a  long  speech,  the  most  of  which 
I  do  not  remember,  for  I  was  looking  at  Miss  St. 
Aubyn  ;  but  the  purport  of  it  was,  that  we  had  been 
found  in  arms  against  the  Commonwealth,  and  were 
like  to  be  all  taken  out  and  shot.  All  except  Colo 
nel  Penruddock ;  his  turn  would  come  later,  said  the 
judge.  And  at  this  the  old  man  only  smiled,  and 
fingered  the  roses  in  his  hand. 

"  But  no  man  shall  henceforth  in  England  be  con 
demned  except  upon  fair  trial  and  good  evidence," 
then  said  the  judge,  in  closing.  "  Harry  Champer- 
nowne,  what  hast  thou  to  say  ?  The  rest  of  ye,  be 
seated.  Now,  what  art  thou  ?  " 

"  I  am  a  Captain  in  the  service  of  King  Charles," 
said  my  neighbour.  Short  work  was  made  of  him; 
the  sentence  passed,  the  justice  turned  to  me. 

"  Bampfylde  Moore  Carew,  art  thou  of  King  or 
Commonwealth?" 


I   Visit   Bridgewater  Gaol  39 

(As  the  judge  began  to  speak,  I  saw  that  she  had 
now  the  roses  in  her  hand.  And  as  he  ended,  her 
eyes  made  appeal  to  me,  and  I  saw  her  hold  the  red 
one  up.  And  her  lips  made  motion  of  the  longer 
word.) 

^  \  beg  your  Honour's  grace  —  he  is  my  grand 
son,"  said  a  voice;  and  lo !  it  was  my  grandfather. 

"Thy  grandson,  Farmer  Slocombe?  How  came 
he  in  this  evil  company?  —  The  man's  well  known 
to  me,"  I  heard  him  say  to  a  grave  person  that  sat 
beside  him,  and  seemed  to  be  some  personage  of 
state. 

"  I  sent  the  lad  as  messenger  to  bring  the  troops 
from  Bideford,"  said  my  grandfather,  "  and  he  was 
taken  by  the  way.  He  served  but  as  my  spy." 

Now  Heaven  tame  our  haughty  hearts,  I  was  not 
so  touched  by  the  old  man's  relenting  over  his  own 
flesh-and-blood,  as  I  could  have  killed  him  for  that 
lie,  and  for  the  look  that  passed  over  my  lady's  face. 
A  scarlet  flush  swept  over  it;  and  her  eyes  (which 
till  then  had  never  left  me)  were  turned  away.  And 
I  saw  her  grandfather  smile  to  her  grimly,  and  her 
glance  sank  to  the  floor;  and  I  knew  that  henceforth 
I  was  naught  to  her.  Her  lips  no  longer  formed  the 
message;  she  cared  not  that  I  told  the  truth,  now 
that  she  believed  me  not.  And  then,  resentment  for 
her  leaving  me,  and  rage  that  I  had  lost  her,  choked 
my  thoughts;  and  the  justice  repeated  his  question 
impatiently,  and  they  thought  I  was  afraid. 

"  I  am  for  King  Charles,"  said  I,  loudly.  "  It  is  a 
lie  that  I  took  a  message  to  Bideford." 

Oh,  pale  that  was  so  red!  Her  lips  blanched  as 
she  looked  at  me,  and  I  saw  her  eyes  again ;  then 


40  King  Noanett 


she  turned  quickly  to  her  grandfather,  and  he  stood 
up  and  spoke.  "  He  is  no  recruit  of  mine,"  said  he. 
"  I  never  saw  him  under  arms/' 

"  He  was  taken  righting,"  said  the  justice,  doubting. 

"Only  to  save  my  life  —  I  had  known  the  lad  a 
little  —  he  but  struck  a  musket  down  that  was  aimed 
at  me,  as  I  was  being  taken." 

"  Pish  —  we  can't  waste  time  over  the  fellow  —  let 
him  be  sent  to  the  colonies.  Who's  next?" 

The  others  were  rapidly  disposed  of.  And  then, 
at  last,  they  took  up  Penruddock  himself;  and  we 
were  filed  away,  all  chained  together ;  but  as  I  passed 
in  front  of  where  my  love  was  sitting,  I  said  quickly, 
"  Believe  not  what  they  say  of  me,"  and  I  looked 
my  last  within  her  eyes.  But  she  turned  hers  away. 
And  then,  as  we  left  the  court  room,  I  heard  her  cry 
aloud,  and  saw  her  fall ;  for  her  grandfather  was  sen 
tenced  for  high  treason,  to  be  hanged  and  quartered. 


VIII 

In  which  I  Meet  Miles  Courtenay  and  Jennifer 

MORE  than  a  year  it  was  before  the  rumour 
came  to   us,  through   some   kind   under- 
gaoler,  that  the   ship    at   last  was   ready. 
And  in  that  year  I  heard  nothing  of  Miss 
St.   Aubyn   nor  of  the   fate  of  her  grandfather.      It 
was  a  bright  June  morning  that  we  were  marched, 
still  chained  in  threes  and  fours,  out  into  the  sunlit 
streets,  and  to  the  docks  at  Plymouth,  where  we  saw 
the  fair  blue  water.     We  were  led  into  the  fore  part 
of  the  vessel,  and  penned  like  sheep,  'twixt  mast  and 
forecastle ;  and  that  same  afternoon  the  ship  got  under 
way.      How  fair  the  chequered  fields  of  Devon  look, 
to  men  who  are  leaving  them  in  chains ! 

So  I  left  England,  with  my  heart  behind  me  —  for 
that  they  could  not  chain  —  a  convict,  with  convicts 
for  the  colonies.  But  on  the  next  day,  when  that 
dear  land  was  already  sunk  behind  the  sea,  they  took 
our  chains  off,  from  such  of  us  as  had  not  been  male 
factors,  and  I  took  a  long  breath  of  the  free  sea  air, 
and  vowed  to  myself  that  I  would  be  true  to  her 
though  she  knew  it  not,  and  some  day  return,  when 
no  longer  a  disgrace  to  her;  as  soon  as  I  might,  I 
would  go  back  to  find  her.  And  if  I  found  her 
happy,  I  would  never  more  reveal  myself;  but  go 
back  again  to  that  new  country  we  were  sailing  to, 
and  do  a  man's  work  while  I  lived. 

41 


42  King  Noanett 


A  sad  ship's  company  we  had.  First,  there  were 
regular  convicts,  old  offenders,  who  were  shipped  for 
no  particular  reason  but  to  get  them  out  of  England. 
Then  ourselves,  the  enemies  of  the  Commonwealth, 
as  they  called  us,  and  many  servants,  who  had  bound 
themselves,  perhaps  for  years,  to  labour  for  their 
freedom  in  the  colonies ;  redemptioners,  these  were 
called.  And  there  were  many  women ;  some  going 
out  to  become  wives  to  the  colonists,  others,  I  fear, 
because  they  had  ruined  themselves  at  home;  but 
the  most  of  them  belonged  to  neither  class,  Irish, 
many  of  them,  but  seemed  like  gentlefolk,  or  at  least 
not  like  the  others,  and  were  crying  bitterly.  Among 
these  last  were  several  young  maids,  some  with  their 
mothers,  some  alone,  but  never  a  man  or  brother 
with  them;  hardly  in  their  teens,  poor  things,  with 
fresh,  childlike  faces;  enough  to  make  your  heart 
bleed. 

At  first,  all  of  us  were  most  miserable ;  Heaven 
forbid  my  describing  such  scenes  as  there  we  saw, 
all  penned  together.  I  noticed  one  —  young  gentle 
man  he  seemed  —  always  cheery,  doing  all  he  could 
for  those  poor  women ;  a  handsome  fellow  with 
dark  curling  hair  and  deep  blue  eyes.  He  was  full 
of  songs  and  stones ;  so  that  he  even  made  some 
favour  with  the  captain,  and  got  permission  to  carry 
some  of  the  poor  things  up  to  the  poop  deck,  where 
they  could  have  some  room,  and  rest  from  the  foul 
air  and  often  fouler  speech  of  the  place  where  we 
were  penned.  He  lay  by  me  at  night,  and  we  used 
to  talk  together  and  keep  awake ;  for  we  had  to  get 
up  now  and  then,  to  get  fresh  water  for  the  women, 
or  perhaps  a  bit  of  physic  from  the  ship's  doctor 


Miles   Courtenay  and  Jennifer  43 

for  any  one  who  might  be  plainly  ill ;  although  one 
had  to  be  at  death's  door  to  get  much  comfort  from 
the  crew  of  that  ship  ;  ay,  and  beyond,  'twas  but  a 
scant  shroud,  and  their  poor  bodies  were  hardly  cold 
ere  they  were  hurled  into  the  blue  waves  that  closed 
so  tranquilly  over  them.  One  night,  I  made  bold 
to  ask  this  gentleman  his  name. 

"  Courtenay--  Miles  Courtenay,"  he  said,  laugh 
ing.  "  Faith,  'tis  a  better  name  than  the  man  de 
serves,  or  the  place  requires." 

I  remembered  the  name  well,  in  Devon  —  they 
were  people  that  had  vast  estates  in  Ireland  —  and 
had  lost  them,  as  our  gentry  had  a  way  ot  doing, 
with  such  kings  as  Charles.  And  I  told  him  my 
name  (with  some  misgiving),  and  how  I  had  lost  it 
by  declaring  for  the  second  Charles,  whom  I  had 
never  seen  nor  cared  for.  But  I  did  not  tell  him 
how  this  came  about. 

"  Bampfylde  Carew?  Why,  'Jack'  Carew,  we 
called  him,  was  your  father,  then  ?  A  brave  man 
was  he,  and  a  soldier  of  the  King's,  God  rest  his 
soul."  And  he  made  as  if  to  doff  his  hat,  though 
we  were  lying  like  herrings  in  a  box,  and  hats  had 
none.  But  I — my  heart  was  in  my  mouth,  and  I 
was  glad  for  the  night,  that  he  could  not  see  me 
blush. 

"  Then  he  was  not  —  then  he  was  nor 
hanged  —  " 

Courtenay  shouted  an  oath  out  fiercely,  and  I 
was  fain  to  pluck  his  sleeve,  to  keep  him  quiet. 
"  Now,  what  foul,  crop-eared  cur  has  slandered  an 
honest  gentleman  ?  " 

I    kept    silent,    for    shame     of    my    grandfather. 


44  King  Noanett 


"  Then   he   was    not    hanged   by   the   Spaniards   at 
Port-of-Spain  ?  " 

"  I  know  not  where  Port-of-Spain  may  be,  and  I 
doubt  not  many  Spaniards  had  been  glad  to  hang 
him,  there  or  elsewhere  !  But  nay,  it  was  the  Crom 
well  did  it ;  and  he  died  on  the  block  like  a  gentle 
man,  did  Captain  John  Burleigh  Carew.  For  they 
had  the  King  penned  up  in  Carisbrook  Castle,  like 
a  rat  at  cheese ;  and  this  was  too  much  for  thy 
poor  father ;  so,  being  in  command  at  Newport,  he 
caused  a  drum  to  be  beat  at  quarters,  for  God  and 
King  Charles ;  and  thereupon  was  found  guilty  of 
high  treason,  for  levying  war  against  the  King,  at 
prosecution  of  one  Sergeant  Wilde,  who  at  the  same 
assize  acquitted  one  Rolf,  that  had  sought  to  assas 
sinate  his  Majesty,  of  all  offence  !  And  I  have 
heard,  that  for  both  these  acts,  the  shedding  thy 
father's  honest  blood,  and  saving  the  life  of  the 
other,  a  murderous,  bloody  villain,  this  Wilde  re 
ceived  a  thousand  pounds  for  each,  out  of  Noll's 
privy  purse  at  Darby-house.  Han-a-mon  Dhiaoul ! " 
And  Courtenay  closed  with,  "  the  curse  of  Crom 
well,"  so  it  sounded,  gritting  his  teeth ;  but  I  was 
full  of  sorrow  for  my  father,  and  thinking  how 
I  should  contrive  to  let  her  know.  Meantime, 
Courtenay  hummed  a  tune, — 

"  '  They  rode  till  they  came  to  a  Sea  Town 
Where  ships  were  sailing  in  the  Downs, 
And  now  sweet  Betsy's  upon  the  salt  wave, 
Sweet  Betsy's  gone  for  an  arrant  slave?  ' 

"  How  did  you  come  to  be  here  ? "  I  asked 
suddenly. 


Miles  Courtenay  and  Jennifer  45 

ct  c  Of  a  Brazier's  daughter  you  shall  hear, 
A  pretty  story  you  shall  hear, 
For  she  would  up  to  London  go 
To  seek  a  service,  you  shall  knoiv.'  ' 

"  I'm  even  a  prisoner  of  State,  like  yourself,"  he 
laughed.  "  Sure,  the  State  takes  more  trouble  o' 
me  gone  wrong  than  it  ever  did  of  me  the  pillar 
of  it." 

I  wondered  that  an  officer  like  himself  had  got 
off  with  his  life. 

"Sergeant,"  said  he,  "only  sergeant  —  the  Tower 
is  not  for  the  likes  of  me.  Sure,  I'm  just  a  poor 
fellow  taken  fighting,  like  yourself,  and  they  shipped 
me  out  to  populate  his  Majesty's  dominions  —  when 
his  Majesty  comes  by  his  own  again."  And  the 
moonlight  that  slanted  down  to  his  eye  just  then 
showed  me  so  merry  a  look,  that  I  wondered  if 
losing  his  country  was  a  thing  to  make  a  man 
happy.  "  I'll  tell  ye  all  about  it  some  day,"  said 
he,  and  hummed  under  his  breath, — 

"  <-Her  master  had  one  only  son, 

Sweet  Betsy's  heart  was  fairly  won, 

For  Betsy,  being  so  very  fair, 

She  drew  his  heart  in  a  fatal  snare  — 

His  mother,  happening  for  to  hear, 

Contrived  sweet  Betsy  far  away 

For  a  slave  in  the  province  of  Virginia.'  ' 

"What  doggerel  is  that?" 

Courtenay  laughed,  and  drew  from  his  pocket 
a  couple  of  printed  songs,  each  one  furnished  forth 
with  a  most  villanous  design. 


46  King  Noanett 


"  The  Trepanrid  Maiden"  said  he,  "  The  Betrayed 
Maiden!  I  bought  both  for  a  penny  as  we  were 
coming  down  the  dock  —  and  faith,  I  think  they 
speak  truth,  as  they  murder  the  King's  English, 
without  malice  prepense  —  "  and  Courtenay  jerked 
his  thumb  in  the  direction  of  the  poor  women 
between  decks.  ...  I  read  the  other ;  and  I  re 
member  how  its  first  verse  ran  like  this  :  — 

"  This  girl  was  cunningly  trepanned, 
Sent  to  Virginny  from  England, 
Where  she  doth  hardship  undergo ; 
There  is  no  cure,  it  must  be  so ; 
But  if  she  lives  to  see  the  main, 
She  vows  she'll  neer  go  there  again. 

(Licensed  and  entered  according  .to  order •.)" 

And  Courtenay  remarked  the  license  was  well 
needed. 

"Whither  are  we  bound?"  I  asked. 

"  Virginia,"  said  he,  and  sighed.  "  New  Eng 
land  I  wished  for ;  but  how  could  a  poor  rebel  tell 
the  ship  they  would  take  him  off  in  ?  Worcester 
is  near  Bristol ;  and  I  built  on  the  Bristol  trade. 
But  I'm  thinkin'  I'll  take  the  vessel  there  me 
ownsel !  " 

I  rose  on  my  elbow  and  looked  at  him.  He  was 
serious  if  ever  man  was.  "  Are  ye  fit  to  hear  a  tale 
now,  Bampfylde  Moore  Carew  ?  " 

I  kept  on  looking  at  him.  "  Whisht,"  said  he ; 
"don't  ye  stare  at  a  man  like  that  —  ye'll  put  me 
out  o'  mind  o'  me  own  conceit.  Sure,  the  word's 
been  passed  from  one  poor  chained  devil  to  another 
this  se'ennight,  until  it  struck  a  freeman  like  meself 


Miles  Courtenay  and  Jennifer  47 

—  an'  ye're  the  only  soul  left  out  of  it,  of  cause  that 
ye  were  too  steady-goin'  and  farmer-like  a  chap  to 
be  trusted.  Do  ye  think  ye  can  hear  it  now  ? 
Take  a  bit  ot  usquebaugh,  the  savin'  of  a  cask  I 
brought  over  from  County  Clare  —  'tis  the  rentroll 
of  my  property,  as  it  were —  "  and  he  drew  out  a 
large  flask  of  usquebaugh,  aqua-vitae,  that  lay  con 
cealed  in  the  little  kit  he  made  a  pillow  of.  "  'Tis 
better  physic  than  the  ship's  doctor's  for  the  poor 
sick  women,  now  I  tell  ye;  an'  ye're  little  better 
than  a  woman  now  ye've  left  your  heart  behind  ye." 

I  started  at  this,  but  he  only  laughed  softly. 
"Aye,  I  can  tell  a  man  that  had  a  heart  and  left 
it  behind  him  for  safe-keepin'.  Ye'll  not  need  it 
much  where  we're  going,  I'm  thinkin'."  And 
Courtenay  stopped  to  have  his  laugh  out,  as  he 
always  would,  at  any  juncture.  "  We  mean  to  take 
the  ship  —  that's  all." 

"  You  ?  " 

"No  less  —  and  a  better  gentleman  than  the 
captain  for  all  his  courtin'  those  fine  fat  planters' 
wives  on  the  poop.  It'll  be  he  and  the  mate  that 
maltreated  the  poor  maid  the  other  night,  that  we'll 
put  ashore  in  the  sea  at  the  first  convanient  spot; 
give  the  others  a  choice  of  a  King's  ship  or  fol 
lowing  them,  borrow  a  few  of  the  Virginia  ladies' 
India  shawls  for  the  women  here  that  are  starvin' 
with  cold,  christen  the  vessel  the  Royal  Charles 
with  a  raal  priest  I  have  in  mind,  and  then,  egad! 
we'll  sail  the  seas  against  the  King's  wanting  her 
to  come  to  his  own  in!" 

"  Pirates  ?  "  I  cried. 

He  clapped  his  hand  to  my  mouth.      "  Never  a 


48  King  Noanett 


pirate  more  than  old  Noll,"  he  whispered.  "  Think 
it  over,  man  —  barrin'  ye  tell  on  us,  an'  ye'll  not 
do  that,  I'm  thinkin',  if  I  know  the  breed." 

"  Surely,"  I  said.  But  not  what  you  are,  but 
what  you're  thought  to  be,  is  the  question  in  this 
world  ;  and  I  thought  of  my  brave  father,  believed 
by  all  his  countryside  to  have  been  hanged  by  the 
Spaniards  for  a  thief. 

cc  ^Give  ear  unto  a  maid,  that  lately  was  betrayed 

And  sent  unto  Virgmny  O  ! 
In  brief  I  shall  declare  what  I  have  suffered  there, 

that  I  was  weary,  weary,  weary,  weary,  O  !  ' 


Courtenay  went  on  singing.  cc  An'  tak'  a  bit  of  Irish 
whiskey  while  ye  think  it  over,"  added  he,  as  if  the 
song  had  not  convinced  me.  "  Sure,  'tis  the  only 
thing  to  drink  if  you're  plotting  treason." 


IX 

In  which  Miles  and  I  Plot  Treason 

I  DO  not  know  how  to  tell  this  part  of  my 
story  rightly,  lest  I  prejudice  my  grand 
children  and  theirs  against  the  first  of  their 
blood  that  "  came  over,"  as  we  used  to  say 
in  old  England  of  the  Conqueror.  For  the  Lord 
Protector,  that  had  been  King  anointed  had  he 
dared,  is  such  a  figure  in  men's  minds  about 
here  that  it  is  petit-treason  at  the  least  to  take 
from  him  but  one  of  all  the  virtues.  .  .  .  But 
these  poor  women  in  this  ship  of  ours  had  been 
sent  there,  the  best  of  them,  by  Cromwell's  orders, 
and  it  was  Courtenay  that  told  me  how.  Indeed, 
I  knew  afterward  of  other  like  things  that  had 
been  done,  in  Scotland,  aye,  even  in  England. 
After  Prestonpans  were  brave  men  given  away  as 
slaves,  two  thousand  at  a  time,  or  sold  like  cattle, 
at  two-and-sixpence  the  head.  And  I  myself,  in 
our  town  of  Boston  afterward,  met  numbers  of 
the  two  hundred  Scotchmen  that  had  been  shipped 
by  no  less  a  person  than  Sir  Arthur  Hesselrigge, 
and  were  sold  as  slaves ;  and  you  shall  see  how  that 
Miles  and  I  bought  some  ourselves,  to  make  of 
them  free  men  and  soldiers  once  more.  But  Ire 
land  !  That  was  the  worst. 

Courtenay  was    often  in  deep  converse,  particu- 
E  49 


50  King  Noanett 


larly  with  the  men  that  were  chained ;  and  we  both 
did  what  we  could  for  the  women  ;  and  some  of 
these  were  ladies,  like  your  wives  and  daughters  ; 
and  others  were  the  scum  of  London ;  and  by 
Cromwell's  orders  these  were  shipped  together.  And 
one  night  I  asked  my  Irish  friend  about  these  poor 
girls,  and  how  they  came  there  with  no  men  nor 
mothers. 

"  Han-a-mon  Dhiaoul !  "  said  he.  "  How  did  they 
come  here  ?  'Tis  the  curse  of  Cromwell  brought 
them  here,  and  me  with  them.  When  he  overran 
Ireland,  all  that  was  with  the  King,  —  God  rest  his 
soul!  —  the  officers,  the  gentlemen  (barring  a  few 
like  me,  that  was  too  modest),  were  dacently  be 
headed  or  shot.  But  even  old  Noll  couldn't  find  it 
in  his  Puritan  conscience  to  execute  the  women  and 
young  girls  for  high  treason,  seein'  that  all  they  had 
done  was  to  bide  at  home  and  cry  about  their  sweet 
hearts.  So  he  ships  them  off  to  the  West  Indies  — 
the  boys  for  slaves,  the  girls  for  mistresses  to  the 
English  sugar-planters.  'Tis  God's  truth  I'm  tellin' 
ye,"  Miles  broke  out  fiercely,  "  and  young  ladies  at 
that,  the  poor  daughters  of  gentlemen  that  had  died 
sword  in  hand,  or  been  beheaded  for  no  worse  a 
crime  than  loyalty  to  their  oath  as  gentlemen  and 
soldiers.  Aye,  and  the  rich  merchants  of  Bristol 
sent  over  their  agents  and  crimps,  and  they  hunted 
down  the  wretched  people  in  their  homes.  The 
keepers  of  the  gaols  and  workhouses  joined  in  the 
hunt.  Why,  man,  look  here,"  and  Courtenay  took 
out  a  yellow  paper  and  showed  it  me.  I  saw  it  with 
my  own  eyes.  It  was  a  proclamation  of  the  govern 
ment  to  all  governors  of  gaols  and  workhouses  and 


Miles  and   I    Plot  Treason 


recruiting  agents  of  the  army  of  Commonwealth  in 
Ireland;  and  it  enjoined  them  to  collect  the  daugh 
ters,  wives,  and  young  children  of  "  such  as  had  been 
taken  in  arms"  and  deliver  them  at  Dublin,  Drog- 
heda  and  Bristol;  particularly  "boys  who  were  of 
an  age  to  labour  and  women  who  were  marriageable 
and  not  past  breeding." 

I  had  chosen  sides  before,  as  any  man  might  do, 
but  for  the  love  of  a  woman ;  but  now  my  mind 
went  with  my  heart  in  the  matter.  For  I  could  not 
see  that  the  habit  of  long  prayers  justified  such 
things;  and  kindness  and  humanity  seem  still  more 
worthy  of  Christian  men  than  sour  pretence,  or  even 
belief  in  personal  perfection.  Still,  I  could  not  decide 
my  own  part  in  Courtenay's  proposed  capture  of  the 
ship.  Yet  the  miseries  and  cruelties  of  that  voyage 
were  enough  to  make  a  man  try  anything  to  better 
it.  One  day,  for  some  slight  offence,  six  prisoners 
were  stripped  to  the  waist,  tied  to  the  foremast,  and 
flogged.  And  I  saw  some  of  the  gentry  on  the 
poop-deck  come  forward  and  look  on,  while  this 
was  done.  Courtenay  protested,  and  was  put  in 
irons  for  it,  and  threatened  with  a  flogging  himself, 
though  he  was  not  a  convict.  I  know  not  which 
way  I  should  have  finally  decided,  but  for  Jennifer. 

For  among  the  women  on  board  was  this  poor 
little  maid  of  sixteen,  who  came  from  Camelford  in 
Cornwall.  She  had  been  very  ill  at  first,  and  Courte 
nay  had  helped  her ;  her  name  was  Jennifer  or  Gui 
nevere,  as  Courtenay  told  me  it  should  properly  be 
spelled.  Her  pitiful  little  story  we  soon  learned ; 
she  had  been  out  to  service,  her  father  and  mother 
being  dead ;  and  then  her  mistress  had  sent  her 


52  King  Noanett 


away,  for  some  childish  offence ;  and  she  fell  among 
some  other  serving-women  who  had  been  disorderly 
and  were  being  sent  to  America  as  servants,  slaves, 
or  wives  (they  seemed  to  think  it  much  the  same 
thing)  to  the  colonists.  And  they  persuaded  her, 
poor  thing,  that  all  she  had  to  do  was  to  come  along 
with  them  to  be  sure  of  a  rich  husband,  or  at  least 
(what  she  cared  more  for),  honest  work.  And  the 
most  worshipful  Plymouth  Company  was  then 
almost  as  anxious  to  find  wives  for  their  colonists 
as  to  get  men  to  till  their  fields  (this  latter  indeed 
the  Guinea  slaves  could  do),  and  they  took  up  such 
poor  creatures  greedily. 

Now  one  night,  we  heard  a  cry  from  this  poor 
child,  and  Courtenay  and  I  sprang  to  the  rescue  and 
went  to  see.  The  women  were  only  separated  from 
the  prisoners  by  a  canvas  sail,  drawn  across  the  hold ; 
and  there  we  found  one  of  the  ship's  officers  was 
persecuting  her.  The  poor  child  wore  but  a  shift 
beneath  her  dress  which  he  had  torn  from  her 
shoulder ;  and  she  was  blushing  scarlet  and  crying, 
and  the  women  near  her  laughing,  looking  on. 
Courtenay  struck  the  man  so  that  he  fell  senseless, 
and  we  picked  up  the  child  and  carried  her  to  the 
outer  deck,  the  women  jeering  at  us,  and  Courtenay 
vowing  in  his  teeth  he  could  protect  the  child  better 
than  they.  There  it  was  bitter  cold,  and  the  poor 
child  trembled,  with  her  arm  all  bare  to  the  sea 
wind  ;  but  we  found  her  a  bit  of  shelter  in  the  corner 
of  the  bulwark,  and  Courtenay  wrapped  her  up  in 
his  great  cloak,  and  she  lay  there  the  rest  of  the  night, 
sobbing  for  it ;  and  he  and  I  walked  up  and  down 
beside  her. 


Miles  and  I   Plot  Treason  53 

This  it  was  decided  me,  and  I  was  ready  to  take 
the  ship  though  half  our  lives  were  lost  in  trying. 
But  Courtenay  was  silent ;  and  all  next  day,  when 
the  story  got  about  among  the  men,  some  of  them 
gave  it  as  a  reason  for  a  meeting ;  and  we  heard 
others,  the  convicts,  carousing  and  laughing  among 
the  women,  and  saying  how  they  would  have  a 
merry  time  of  it  when  all  got  free.  I  did  not  hear 
Courtenay  say  a  word,  though  I  am  sure  they  looked 
to  him  for  leader.  And  little  Jennifer  kept  close  to 
him,  like  a  dog ;  and  the  next  night  cried  at  going  back 
away  from  us  ;  so  what  does  Courtenay  do  but  give 
her  a  fathom  or  two  of  cord,  and  tie  it  to  his  wrist, 
and  bid  her  hold  the  other  end,  where  the  women 
were,  forward,  and  sleep  in  the  middle  of  that  noisome 
hold  himself,  and  not  on  the  main  deck,  as  we  had 
been  wont  to  do.  And  all  that  time  the  word  was 
passing  among  our  passengers  that  there  was  to  be 
a  rising ;  and  one  file  was  procured  and  passed  up 
secretly  to  the  chained  prisoners  forward;  and  I, 
who  knew  this,  could  hear  the  noise  of  their  grating 
it,  softly,  but  as  loud  as  they  dared,  on  their  irons, 
all  through  the  night.  There  was  a  stepladder  went 
down  from  the  forecastle  into  the  main  hold,  and 
through  the  hatchway  I  heard  them  shouting  curses 
on  the  ship  and  singing  ribald  songs.  Before  the 
dawn  Courtenay  came  up  this,  carrying  the  poor 
girl ;  and  again  she  went  to  sleep  upon  the  deck, 
covered  with  our  coats,  and  he  and  I  lay  our  heads 
together  what  we  should  do.  For  it  seems  the  same 
mate  prowling  about,  had  tripped  over  Courtenay's 
rope,  and  measured  his  length  upon  the  deck  ;  and 
then  he  had  drawn  a  knife,  and  Courtenay  had 


54  King  Noanett 


speedily  disarmed  him,  and  the  women  had  only 
laughed,  and  he  had  gone  away,  vowing  vengeance. 
Towards  morning,  still  wakeful,  I  got  up  and 
wandered  about.  Courtenay  seemed  asleep.  As  I 
looked  down  the  hatchway  I  heard  low  voices  and 
there  was  this  same  mate,  confabbing  with  the  muti 
neers.  I  came  back,  and  told  what  I  had  discovered 
to  Courtenay.  He  only  nodded,  as  if  'twas  old  news 
to  him. 

" '  We  would  rather  see  our  son  lie  dead, 
Than  with  a  servant-girl  to  wed ;  — 
His  father  spoke  most  scornfully, 
It  will  bring  disgrace  upon  our  family  '  "  — 

and  more  than  this  nonsense  could  I  not  get  out  of 
him  that  night. 

The  morning  was  a  fair  one,  but  'twas  high  noon 
before  the  gentlefolk  came  out  on  deck.  Courtenay 
was  walking  with  the  young  girl,  and  I  saw  him 
watching  them,  as  they  sat  with  their  cloaks  and 
cushions,  on  the  high  place  behind,  until  I  saw  his 
design.  There  were  two  or  three  ladies  by  this  time 
on  the  poop,  and  he  was  looking  at  them,  as  a  cat 
might  look  at  cream.  "  Moore,"  said  he,  as  I  passed, 
"which  one  of  'em  d'ye  think  looks  the  kindest, 
now  ?  "  —  But  even  as  he  spoke  one  of  them  got 
up  to  give  her  seat  to  an  older  lady,  and  in  doing 
so  she  turned,  and  we  saw  her  face.  —  "  Sure,"  mut 
tered  Miles,  "  she  hath  eyes  like —  Faith,  the  pretty 
ones  are  always  the  best  natured ;  it  spoils  their 
young  faces  to  be  cross  — "  and  as  he  spoke,  he 
made  bold  to  go  up  among  them.  And  there  I 
heard  him  make  his  plea  for  Jennifer,  that  they 


Miles  and  I   Plot  Treason  55 

would  take  her  under  their  protection.  And  among 
the  older  ones  that  were  more  richly  dressed  and  were 
said  to  be  planters'  wives,  you  may  be  sure  was 
great  outcry,  of  prison-folk,  and  ship-fever,  and  I 
know  not  what  all  that  makes  them  that  are  clean  and 
fine  look  down  upon  the  poor  in  their  misery  ;  but 
our  fine  lady,  God  bless  her  !  said  the  child  should 
sleep  in  her  cabin,  come  what  come  would ;  and, 
despite  her  having  given  up  her  seat  to  an  older  one, 
it  seems  she  was  of  a  rank  that  made  them  all  defer 
to  her.  For  nothing  more  was  said,  and  she  gave 
Jennifer  a  gown  of  her  maid's,  and  so,  every  time 
we  went  back  toward  the  after  deck,  we  saw  little 
Jennifer  looking  down  on  us  and  smiling ;  and  so 
we  saw  her  no  more  that  voyage.  But  when  Cour- 
tenay  walked  under  the  poop,  and  that  young  lady 
was  there,  he  would  fetch  her  so  grand  a  bow  with 
his  old  salt-watered  hat  as  the  Queen  at  Whitehall 
ne'er  had  a  better,  in  the  old  days  ;  and  she  would 
bow,  too,  and  smile  at  him.  Jennifer  did  not  know 
how  to  bow  ;  but  I  thought  the  colour  that  came 
in  her  face  a  salute  that  was  prettier  still.  .  .  . 

Now  it  happened  a  night  or  so  after  this  that 
things  came  to  a  head  on  board.  It  was  at  the 
meeting,  which  was  held  secret  in  the  forecastle,  in 
the  middle  of  a  great  storm  ;  and  all  the  crew —  aye ! 
and  some  of  us  too  —  were  wanted  at  the  masts  to 
tend  the  sails.  Courtenay  was  liked  by  many  on 
board,  and  had  proved  himself  a  fine  sailor,  so  he 
was  up  aloft ;  and  those  that  were  there  were  the 
poorest  stuff  of  the  lot,  that  was  none  too  fine  in  the 
piece  ;  landlubbers  like  myself,  and  they  that  were 
chained,  and  ready  for  anything  that  would  bring 


56  King  Noanett 


them  leg-bail.  So  these  were  all  for  taking  the  ship, 
and  killing  the  officers,  and  starting  off  to  sell  the 
cargo  at  some  of  the  Indies.  Now  I  would  have 
liked  well  enough  to  have  fair  battle  with  one  mate 
myself,  for  the  harm  he  had  sought  to  do  to  little 
Jennifer;  but  I  only  held  my  peace  and  listened. 
And  so  they  all  agreed  that  in  the  morning  watch, 
in  the  first  fine  night  after  the  storm  should  abate, 
they  would  do  all  this ;  and  just  as  they  got  it  all 
squared  and  settled,  Miles  came  down.  Now  by 
this  time  we  were  all  up  to  a  fine  pitch  of  fury ; 
and  Miles  started  off  on  the  wrongs  of  Ireland,  and 
the  Curse  of  Cromwell,  and  the  crowd  cheered  as 
loud  as  they  dared,  and  were  ready  to  cry  up  Miles 
to  the  skies,  and  make  him  Captain-general  of  the 
seas  and  follow  him  to  the  ends  of  them  ;  when  he 
suddenly  checked  himself,  mopped  his  face,  and  said 
he  would  have  none  of  it. 

Had  a  crew  of  Spaniards  come  boarding  over  the 
bulwarks,  you  would  not  have  seen  the  men  more 
stogged,  and  knowing  not  whither  to  turn  if  their 
leader  failed  them.  But  he  veered  right  about,  and, 
from  being  the  leader  of  the  mutiny,  took  to  talking, 
as  they  said,  like  any  sea-parson.  I  doubt  if  he  would 
have  prevailed,  but  that  he  told  them  (and  this  it 
was  which  moved  them  most)  that  the  plot  was  out, 
and  all  their  plans  were  known,  and  a  double  watch 
to  be  put  on  them  from  that  night  forth,  and  all  of 
them  well  ironed. 

True,  they  turned  and  called  him  traitor  and  a 
lying  Irishman  ;  and  at  this  his  eyes  snapped  a  bit, 
but  his  lips  only  smiled.  Ah,  'twas  the  smile  upon 
the  lips  that  Miles  showed  the  world,  with  a  bit  of 


Miles  and  I   Plot  Treason  57 

the  heart  behind  it !  And,  when  we  got  alone,  he 
told  me  how  it  was  that  he  had  changed  ;  that  all  our 
passengers  save  a  bare  half  dozen  or  so  were  thieves 
and  cut-throats,  and  some  of  the  women  worse  ;  and 
after  they  had  killed  the  captain  and  all  the  gentle 
men  on  board  would  do  yet  worse  by  the  women, 
and  sail  the  ship  for  a  regular  freebooter,  and  prob 
ably  end  on  the  gallows  a  bit  the  sooner  themselves. 
"  And  the  young  lady  there  that  gave  Jennifer  the 
shawl ;  it  would  never  do  to  bring  her  sweet  face  to 
this  ;  more  by  token  that  I  have  a  better  plan,"  said 
Courtenay. 

Now,  this  was  Miles  all  over ;  he  would  always 
turn  up  fresh  and  smiling  "  with  a  better  plan  "  in 
the  morning,  which  was  well  enough  when  you  had 
not  done  some  business  over  night  on  the  last  plan 
but  a  couple  or  so  ;  but  it  was  all  Miles's  Irishry. 
For  the  sky  looked  to  him  blue  one  day  and  grey 
the  next,  and  he  spoke  the  truth  both  days,  only 
that  we  stodgy  Saxons  could  not  keep  pace  with  it. 
"  A  better  plan,  to  bring  King  Charles  back  in  Vir 
ginia  !  faith,  no  less." 

I  laughed,  but  I,  too,  thought  of  little  Jennifer 
and  the  lady  that  had  been  so  kind  to  her ;  and  thus 
ended  the  mutiny  on  board  that  ship  ;  and  they  little 
knew  it,  the  gentry  of  the  cabin,  that  perhaps  that 
one  gown  given  to  Jennifer  had  been  the  saving 
of  their  lives. 

But  in  some  way,  as  I  saw,  Courtenay  had  be 
come  quite  a  hero  among  them,  though  our  women 
and  the  men  in  chains  took  to  hating  him  the 
harder ;  and  turncoat  and  Papist  were  the  least  of 
the  things  they  called  him.  For  we  were  all 


58  King  Noanett 


good    Protestants    aboard    the   Elizabeth,,  even   the 
convicts. 

I  asked  him  one  day  whether  he  hoped  to  get  his 
freedom  when  on  shore.  For  the  thought  came 
over  me  he  had  done  this  thing  for  his  own  liberty ; 
it  was  the  last  time  I  had  such  thoughts  about  Miles. 
"Not  I,"  said  he,  "they'll  think  I'm  all  the  better 
servant  that  I  serve  so  well."  And  he  blew  a  kiss 
to  Jennifer,  who  was  looking  at  us  over  the  poop, 
and  sang  his  song  :  — 


"  '  The  worst  of  weather  can  but  mend, 

There's  a  turning  to  the  longest  lane, 
E'en  rascal  Roundhead  rule  shall  end, 

And  the  king  enjoy  his  own  again  ! 
Though  bear  their  yoke  long  years  we  must, 

And  see  the  royal  martyr  slain, 
The  butcher's  brood  shall  bite  the  dust, 

And  the  King  come  to  his  own  again  ! ' 


X 

In  which  I  Witness  a  Wife-auction 

OF  lies  that,  are  told  and  believed,  I  know 
none  more  desperately  false  than  that 
absence  puts  an  end  to  love.  The  nights 
were  warm  now,  and  Courtenay  and  I  used 
to  lie  side  by  side  and  look  at  the  stars.  What 
he  was  thinking  of  I  did  not  know,  but  the  leisure, 
and  the  space,  and  the  silence  left  only  the  more 
room  in  my  heart  for  her,  and  thinking  of  that  poor 
old  man,  her  grandfather.  And  I  would  clench  my 
hands  and  groan  aloud  that  I  could  not  have  stayed 
in  England  to  save  them.  So  I  know  the  stars,  and 
loneliness,  and  the  being  far  away  have  no  spell  to 
make  a  man  forget  his  love ;  for  they  also  are  eter 
nal  and  abide  with  him.  And,  in  this  new  quarter 
of  the  world,  I  liked  to  watch  the  same  soft  lights 
that  looked  on  England  still.  And  Courtenay, 
who  jested  all  the  day,  would  sing  by  night,  and 
softly. 

In  this  wise  we  passed  nigh  on  to  fifty  days,  and 
then  we  saw  a  low,  poor,  sandy  shore,  and  stood  into 
a  bay  of  turbid  waters ;  and  that  was  Virginia.  We 
dropped  anchor  at  the  mouth  of  a  great  river,  by 
a  little  fort;  and  the  next  day  we  began  tediously 
warping  up  the  river  until  we  stopped  before  a  small 
town  of  low  brick  houses  and  log  cabins.  This  was 

59 


60  King  Noanett 


Jamestown,  and  we  were  landed  after  the  sheep,  but 
before  the  other  cargo.  Some  hundreds  of  persons 
were  gathered  there  to  meet  us,  looking  half  like 
farmers,  half  like  idle  soldiers ;  and  there  we  were 
drawn  up  in  two  rows,  the  women  on  one  side,  the 
men  on  the  other.  "  I'm  thinkin'  it's  a  country 
dance,"  said  Miles  to  me,  and  tried  to  whisper  it  to 
Jennifer,  who  was  looking  lonely  opposite,  so  that 
she  looked  across  and  smiled. 

But  our  laughter  came  to  a  quick  end,  as  the  cap 
tain  of  our  ship  strode  down  the  middle  alone  and 
mounted  on  a  kind  of  butcher's  block.  There 
was  a  rosy,  well-fed  gentleman  stood  beside  him  in 
long  top-boots,  and  cracked  a  drover's  whip  by  way 
of  grace,  and  beside  him  a  grand  and  courtly  gentle 
man  they  told  us  was  Sir  William  Berkeley ;  and  so 
the  man  began:  — 

"  On  behalf  of  the  owners  of  the  good  ship  Eliza 
beth,  and  as  captain  and  supercargo  thereof,  I  read 
a  letter  from  the  Council  of  the  most  worshipful,  the 
Plymouth  Company,  to  our  good  friend,  Colonel 
Byrd,  the  consignee."  And  the  captain  doffed  his 
hat  to  the  gentleman  beside  him,  who  lightly  nodded 
his  head  by  way  of  acknowledgment,  and  the  crowd 
behind  him  set  up  a  sort  of  surly  cheer.  And  then 
the  captain,  mouthing  his  words  as  if  he  liked  their 
taste,  read  aloud  to  the  crowd,  which  gaped  open- 
mouthed  at  this  new  kind  of  livestock: 

" c  LONDON,  August  21,  1657. 

" c  We  send  you  a  shipment,  one  widow  &  eleven 
maids,  for  wives  of  the  people  of  Virginia :  there 
hath  been  especial  care  had  in  their  selection,  for 


I   Witness  a  Wife-auction  61 

upon  the  choice  of  them  not  one  was  received  but 
upon  good  recommendations.  In  case  they  cannot 
be  presently  married,  we  desire  that  they  may  be 
put  with  several  householders  that  have  wives  until 
they  can  be  provided  with  husbands.  There  are 
nearly  fifty  more  that  are  shortly  to  come,  and  are 
sent  by  our  honourable  lord  and  treasurer,  the  Earl 
of  Southampton,  and  certain  worthy  gentlemen  who, 
taking  into  consideration  that  the  plantation  can 
never  flourish  till  families  be  planted,  and  the  re 
spect  of  wives  and  children  for  their  people  on  the 
soil,  therefore  having  given  this  fair  beginning ; 
reimbursing  of  whose  charges,  it  is  ordered  that 
every  man  that  marries  them  give  140  Ibs.  of  the 
best  leaf  tobacco  for  each  of  them.' ' 

I  grasped  Miles  Courtenay's  arm.  "  By  Heaven  ! " 
cried  I,  "  the  women  are  to  be  sold,  then,  like  cat 
tle  ?  "  But  Courtenay  only  laughed. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?  Art  not  contented  with 
the  price  ?  Sure,  they're  offered  at  their  weight  in 
smoke  !  " 

c<  But  in  a  Christian  country  — ' 

"  They  might  do  worse  than  marry  them  —  and 
better,"  added  Miles,  reflectively.  "  A  man  that 
gives  ten  stone  in  good  tobacco  for  its  weight  in 
wife  may  have  reason  to  repent  of  his  bargain  !  " 

I  gasped,  wondering  that  Courtenay  could  take 
the  thing  so  lightly.  But  I  after  found  this  was  his 
way,  while  in  action  ;  if  God  willed,  he  might  think 
of  things  before,  but  never  then  ;  and  of  this  auction 
it  seemed  he  had  been  forewarned  by  that  kind  lady 
on  the  quarter-deck. 


62  King  Noanett 


"Hush!  heed  this  — "  and  I  heard  the  captain- 
auctioneer  read  on  : 

" '  We  desire  that  the  marriage  be  free,  according 
to  nature,  and  we  could  not  have  those  maids  de 
ceived  and  marry  to  servants,  but  only  to  such 
freemen  or  tenants  as  have  means  to  maintain  them. 
We  pray  you,  therefore,  to  be  fathers  of  them  in 
this  business,  not  enforcing  them  to  marry  against 
their  wills/  ' 

"  Sure,  'tis  kinder  than  many  fathers  are  at  court/' 
quoth  Miles.  "  Now  for  sport !  " 

But  the  captain  had  yet  a  little  speech  to  make ; 
and  in  this  he  told  us  that  "  the  young  planters  had 
every  guaranty  for  finding  in  their  wives  the  respect 
and  obedience  alike  required  by  laws,  human  and 
divine." 

"Faith,  I'm  thinking  they'll  be  worth  more  than 
one  hundred  and  forty  pounds  tobacco,  then,"  said 
Miles  to  me.  But  the  captain  had  a  tongue  hung 
on  both  ends ;  and  he  went  on  to  tell  us  that,  by  an 
order  of  Council  passed  in  the  late  King's  reign,  but 
still  in  force  in  the  by-laws  of  the  company,  the 
women  were  "young,  handsome,  and  chaste  —  so 
had  ordered  the  late  Charles  Stuart  — " 

"God  bless  him,"  spake  out  Miles. 

"Who  speaks?"  roared  out  the  captain;  and, 
"Treason  to  the  Commonwealth!"  shouted  out 
that  mate  whom  Miles  had  punished.  "Put  him 
in  irons !" 

"Nay,  nay,"  said  Miles,  "I'm  only  thinkin'  if 
King  Charles's  Council  had  so  much  wisdom,  'twas 


I  Witness  a  Wife-auction  63 

pity  they  had  not  used  it  on  the  field."  The  jest 
saved  him ;  for  he  they  called  Colonel  Byrd  slapped 
his  thigh,  and  swore  so  merry  a  fellow  should  ne'er 
be  sent  back  among  the  solemn  Puritans ;  and  even 
the  great  Sir  William  nodded  approval.  But  the 
mate  glared  sourly ;  and  I  saw  him  speak  to  an 
ill-favoured  fellow  that  stood  behind  us.  And  the 
captain  read  on : 

"'Handsome  and  chaste;  for  in  1632  there  was  an 
order  of  the  Council,  regularly  made,  to  send  back 
to  England  two  women  whose  chastity  had  been 
successfully  assailed  during  the  passage.' ': 

"In  charge  of  the  worshipful  first  mate,"  said 
Miles,  in  a  hoarse  whisper.  "Put  him  in  irons, 
Sir!"  This  aloud  to  Colonel  Byrd.  But  the  mate 
spoke  to  the  captain,  and  the  captain  spoke  to 
Colonel  Byrd.  So  he  said: 

"Silence,  fellow!     What's  your  name?" 

But  Miles  flatly  refused  to  tell  his  name;  and  we 
heard  the  magnate  ask  the  captain  "who  he  mav 
be?" 

"As  good  a  gentleman  as  your  honour,"  cried 
Miles. 

"But  not  for  the  saying  so,"  answered  Byrd, 
quietly;  and  Miles  was  silenced. 

"Is  he  bound?  A  redemptioner?  What  was  he 
sold  for  —  some  offence?  He  speaks  up  too  often." 
This  from  Berkeley. 

But  Miles  flushed  up  at  this. 

"Just  for  a  bit  of  Irish  loyalty,  your  honour.  I 
spoke  up  for  King  Charles — just  once  too  often. 


64  King  Noanett 


The    Byrds    of  Westover    kept    silent,    then,    I'm 
thinkin'." 

Now  it  was  the  planter-colonel's  turn  to  flush, 
while  Berkeley  slapped  his  thigh.  He  was  about  to 
speak;  but  a  lady  that  was  with  him  gripped  his 
arm.  I  saw  that  it  was  our  kind  lady  of  the  quarter 
deck.  Perhaps  it  was  to  caution  him  ;  for  I  saw 
the  crop-eared  mate  he  had  just  put  down  look  at 
him  eagerly.  The  captain  of  the  ship  showed  some 
disquiet,  and  hurried  on  : 

"  c  Those  that  will  may  pay  in  money  —  three  shil 
lings  to  the  pound  or  twenty  guineas.  And  it  is 
ordained  by  Virginia  law  that  the  price  of  a  wife 
shall  have  precedence  of  all  other  debts  in  recovery 
and  payment,  because  of  all  kinds  of  merchandise 
this  is  the  most  desirable.' ' 

"  The  law  is  an  ass,"  quoth  Miles  to  Colonel 
Byrd. 

" c  They  shall  be  well  used,  and  not  married  to 
servants,  but  to  such  freemen  and  tenants  as  can 
handsomely  support  them,  and  to  the  adventurers 
upon  this  cargo  a  ratable  proportion  of  land,  accord 
ing  to  the  numbers  of  maids  sent,  has  been  laid  off 
together  and  formed  into  a  town,  by  the  name  of 
Maidstown  :  any  maids  not  sold  will  be  sent  hither 
and  kept  for  the  account  of  the  adventurers.' '  And 
the  captain  closed  by  telling  how  a  premium  might 
be  paid,  above  the  140  pounds,  by  any  that  had  a 
special  liking  for  a  particular  girl.  And  the  bidding 
began. 


I  Witness  a  Wife-auction  65 

But  the  men  were  sold  first ;  little  preamble  was 
made  of  this,  as  the  business  was  better  understood. 
The  convicts  brought  the  higher  price,  as  they  were 
bound  for  life.  I  fell  to  a  sallow  planter  whose 
name  I  heard  not,  who  wore  high  boots  and  a  broad 
hat  woven  of  grass,  and  carried  an  ox-whip  ;  and 
Courtenay  was  assigned  to  a  similar  one.  But  Miles 
had  bought  his  passage  with  promise  of  three  years' 
labour  only,  while  I  was  bound  for  ten.  Ah  me, 
in  ten  years,  what  might  come  to  Miss  St.  Aubyn  ? 
Yet,  I  vowed  to  find  a  way  to  freedom  and  to  for 
tune  long  ere  that.  But  now,  they  came  to  the 
women. 

Most  of  these  were  sold  for  the  140  pounds.  "  If 
you're  buying  a  pig  in  a  poke,  you'll  not  pay  more 
than  you  must,"  said  Miles  to  Sir  William,  and  I 
saw  that  they  tolerated  him  already,  and  he  had  made 
his  way.  But  when  they  came  to  Jennifer,  we  saw 
an  evil-looking  fellow  with  a  horsewhip,  that  had 
been  colloguing  with  the  mate,  step  forward.  "  'Tis 
a  young  wench  for  a  wife,  and  I'll  not  give  but  a 
hundred  pound  !  " 

"  Now,  saints  have  mercy  on  us,  but  he's  in  a 
saving  mind,"  whispered  Miles,  with  delight ;  and  I 
saw  him  run  over  to  Colonel  William.  And  by  the 
broad  smile  that  overspread  the  planter's  face,  I 
judged  the  application  had  been  successful. 

"  Shame  on  ye  for  a  humoursome  and  tuftaffety 
spark,"  cried  he.  "A  hundred  and  forty;  aye,  and 
two  guineas  more  for  the  bright  blue  English  eyes !" 

This  was  more  than  the  fellow  bargained  for,  and 
he  and  the  mate  laid  their  ugly  heads  together;  then 
the  mate  nodded,  and  the  other  bid.  "  The  tobacco 


66  King  Noanett 


and  five  pounds."  Byrd's  face  fell.  He  turned 
again  to  Miles: 

"Deuce  take  it,  man,  I  can't  buy  the  girl!  It's 
not  so  much  the  money,  either,  but  the  Madam, 
d'ye  see,  young  fellow?  I've  no  good  right  to  bid 
at  all  —  'tis  no  sale  of  Guinea  slaves,  but  of  honest 
English  wives.  Why  don't  you  marry  her  your 
ownself  ?" 

Courtenay  looked  sheepish.  And  poor  Jennifer, 
that  had  looked  pale  through  all  her  suffering,  grew 
now  so  rosy  red ! 

"  I  can't  marry  her.  She's  my  sister,"  murmured 
Miles  at  last.  But  at  this,  the  others  roared  aloud, 
and  Courtenay  hung  his  head. 

"  A  likely  tale,  this  new  one,"  sneered  the  cap 
tain,  "and  thou,  with  thy  curly  black  bullet-head! 
But  thou'rt  a  servant  too,  and  canst  not  marry,  as 
his  honour  well  knows.  Come,  come,  who'll  bid?" 

"  A  shilling  more  —  while  I  talk  to  this  gentle 
man,"  said  Colonel  William,  and  fell  apart  with 
Miles.  But  the  planter  quickly  covered  this  sum, 
and  the  captain  grew  impatient.  Miles  ran  .  and 
spoke  to  the  lady  of  the  quarter-deck. 

"  Going  —  going  —  the  Cornish  maid,  to  be  an 
honest  Virginian  wife  —  " 

u  ''Five  years  served  I 
Under  Master  Guy, 
In  the  land  of  Virglnny  Of 

sang  out  Miles,  returning.  "  Who  buys  the  maid, 
buys  me  —  Sir  William  hath  said  it."  And  sure 
enough,  Courtenay,  as  usual,  had  his  way;  for  Berke 
ley  confirmed  it  with  a  nod  and  spoke  a  word  to  the 


I  Witness  a  Wife-auction  67 

skipper.  And  Miles  went  to  an  old  woman  with 
high  boots  that  stood  there,  and  I  saw  him  put  some 
money  in  her  hand. 

"  I'll  buy  both,"  cried  the  same  planter,  "but  the 
old  trade's  off —  an  hundred  and  forty  pounds  for 
each  !" 

"That  ye'll  not,"  shouted  Miles  ;  but  the  captain, 
at  a  nod  from  the  mate,  had  promptly  knocked 
them  down. 

"Why  not,  my  pretty  fellow?  Ain't  I  your 
master  ?  " 

"That  ye're  not,"  cried  Miles;  and,  as  the  other 
had  come  over  to  examine  his  purchase,  Miles 
knocked  him  down. 

The  man  lay  there  like  a  log,  and  there  was  a 
murmur  from  the  crowd.  The  blood  came  out 
upon  his  face,  where  Miles  had  hit  him. 

"  His  jaw  is  broken  —  but  'fore  Gad,  'twas  a  fair 
blow,"  said  Sir  William  Berkeley,  feeling  of  him. 
And  then  the  mate  came  up  and  carried  him  off;  the 
captain  calling  on  him  to  pay  his  money  ere  he  went, 
the  mate  and  the  other  man  that  helped  him  stopped, 
and  set  him  on  his  feet. 

"  Nay,  I  want  the  fellow  not,  nor  his  woman 
either,"  grumbled  the  planter.  But  he  made  no 
move  for  vengeance,  and  I  marvelled  at  it,  until  I 
saw  the  people  his  neighbours  looking  after  him,  and 
then  at  Jennifer.  The  maid  stood  there,  blushing 
rosy  red;  but  now,  our  lady  passenger  had  turned 
pale. 

But  after  this  taste  of  his  quality,  no  one  seemed 
keen  for  Miles ;  so  at  last  he  went  back  to  his  first 
purchaser  for  his  three  years'  term,  and  one  guinea 


68  King  Noanett 


abated  by  reason  of  his  violence.  The  ladies  that 
were  watching  the  sale  went  home,  now  that  the 
excitement  was  over,  the  pretty  one  of  the  voyage 
casting  a  look  at  Miles  as  much  as  to  say.  Now  you 
are  paid  —  I  wish  you  joy  of  her!  and  courtly  Sir 
William  smirking  over  his  cocked  hat  by  their  side. 
But  Jennifer  was  bought  by  this  stout  woman  in 
boots,  who  rode  a  horse  man-fashion;  and  there  was 
no  question  of  her  marriage  to  anybody. 


XI 

In  which  I  Grow  Tobacco  and  Forget  my  Love 

WE  all  asked  whither  we  were  being  led ; 
and  got  but  rough  replies  ;  it  seemed 
they  did  not  wish  us  to  know  the  coun 
try,  lest  we  should  conspire  together. 
But  we  made  out  to  learn  that  Courtenay  was  to  go 
to  an  outpost  far  in  the  wilderness,  separated  from 
us  by  twenty  leagues  of  forest  and  a  wide  river ; 
Jennifer  and  I  were  not  so  far  apart.  I  asked  her 
to  let  me  know  if  she  were  badly  treated.  Child 
like,  after  her  quick  escape,  the  landing,  and  the 
smell  of  earth  and  trees  again,  had  made  her  forget 
already  the  horrors  of  the  voyage  ;  everything  was 
new  to  her,  from  the  big,  broad  country  stretching 
up  the  blue  river  in  leagues  of  bright  green  forest, 
to  the  group  of  gaily  painted  savages,  half-dressed 
in  furs  and  feathers,  who  stood  grimly  in  the  market 
place,  and  watched  us  white  men  being  sold.  They 
soon  had  stopped  selling  Indians.  Negro  slaves  in 
plenty  were  in  Virginia,  but,  so  far  as  I  have  heard, 
never  one  of  these. 

Maddeson,  my  master,  had  his  ox-team  at  the 
market,  so  we  were  among  the  first  to  go.  I  kissed 
Jennifer,  and  took  a  grip  of  Courtenay's  hand. 
"  Tell  thy  squire,  'tis  the  fallow  land  that  makes  the 
farmer  fat,"  cried  he.  "  And  Jennifer  ! 

"  c '  Tis  dabbling  in  the  dew  makes  the  milkmaid  fair  !  ' 
69 


70  King  Noanett 


And  so  he  went  off,  singing,  as  our  oxen 
strained  to  break  the  clay  in  which  the  wheels 
had  sunk,  Maddeson  cracking  his  whip  about  their 
flanks. 

"  What  hast  done  in  the  old  country  ?  "  he  asked 
me,  not  unkindly.  I  told  him  I  was  Devon  bred, 
and  not  unused  to  farming.  "  Thou'lt  find  another 
tale  of  farming  here,"  said  he.  "  Tobacco's  all  we 
grow  —  though  the  law  requires  every  farmer  to 
grow  two  acres  of  corn  for  himself  and  each  man  he 
feeds,  and  then  he  may  grow  as  much  tobacco  as 
he  will."  So  talking,  we  passed  Bermuda  Hundred, 
and  then  Shirley  Hundred,  which  lay  three  miles 
further  down  the  river,  and  where  our  Captain 
Maddeson  had  thirty-five  men  employed  only  in 
planting  and  curing  this  tobacco,  with  the  profits 
whereof  they  were  to  clothe  themselves  and  all  those 
who  laboured  about  the  "  general  "  business.  For  at 
first,  in  the  Virginia  settlement,  all  goods  were  held 
to  be  general;  but  now  less  and  less  so,  for  there 
were  already  rich  individuals  whose  peculiar  goods 
would  make  no  mean  showing  against  many  an 
esquire's  at  home.  Such  an  one  was  the  lord  of 
Varina,  whose  plantation  we  passed,  so  called  because 
the  tobacco  is  like  to  that  of  Varina  in  Spain.  And, 
except  the  public  works  at  Jamestown,  almost  none 
remained  in  the  colony  but  that  at  Dale's  Gift,  some 
thirty  miles  below  Kequoghtan,  where  Lieutenant 
Cradock  governed  some  score  of  men,  maintained  at 
the  general  charge  for  the  making  of  sea-salt  and 
the  catching  and  curing  fish. 

"Aye,"  said  Maddeson,  catching  me  back,  for 
my  wits  had  gone  a-wandering,  "  tobacco's  another 


I   Grow  Tobacco  and  Forget  my  Love      71 

tale  from  rye  or  barley.  Ten  stone  of  it  is  worth  a 
wife,  as  thou  hast  seen." 

Long  since  we'd  left  the  wide  clay  opening  that 
made  the  street  of  Jamestown,  and  now  were  in  a 
low  oak-forest,  barren  of  growth,  save  for  long  yellow 
grass,  and  sandy.  The  heat  came  in  upon  us  through 
the  scant  leaves  ;  and  no  coolness  did  we  find,  save 
now  and  then,  as  we  forded  muddy  beds  of  streams, 
"runs,"  Maddeson  called  them,  though  dark  and 
stagnant;  and  I  sighed  to  think  of  the  bright  Lyn 
water,  and  the  mossy  birch,  and  the  ferns  and  the 
sweet,  cool  heather.  Then  I  made  bold  to  ask 
what  I  might  have  to  do. 

"Thou'rt  my  servant,  and  I'm  but  a  farmer: 
thou'lt  have  to  labour  hard,  as  I  have  done  before 
thee.  For  know,  lad,  I'm  no  gentleman:  just  plain 
James  Maddeson;  a  good  yeoman  and  Common 
wealth's  man,  as  I  signed  the  engagement  of  North 
ampton,  whereby  I  bound  myself  to  be  true  and 
faithful  to  the  Commonwealth  of  England  as  it  is 
now  established,  without  King  or  House  of  Lords. 
Of  gentlemen  we  had  enough  in  that  first  settlement, 
where  they  had  fifty  of  such  to  only  a  dozen  that 
could  labour  with  their  hands,  —  and  one  blacksmith, 
but  one  bricklayer,  a  mason,  a  tailor,  a  barber,  and 
a  drummer !  And  most  of  the  fifty,  reprobates  of 
good  family,  and  related  to  some  of  the  company 
who  were  men  of  quality  and  fortune,  like  that 
young  George  Percy  of  Northumberland.  Like 
their  own  godless  sort,  these  first  built  a  tavern  that 
cost  five  hundred  pounds,  and  then  a  church  that  cost 
no  more  than  fifty  !  " 

So    Maddeson  went   rambling   on ;    and   he   told 


72  King  Noanett 


me,  also,  that  of  the  Virginia  people  were  now  three 
classes,  besides  the  slaves :  officers,  farmers,  and 
labourers  ;  these  last  of  two  kinds,  being  those 
upon  the  general  works  who  were  maintained  out 
of  the  common  store,  and  those  who  worked  at 
special  trades. 

At  nightfall,  we  got  to  Maddeson's  plantation, 
and  wound  across  many  hundred  acres  of  untended 
land,  rudely  cleared,  the  charred  stumps  of  white 
stripped  tree  trunks  still  standing  in  the  rows  of  a 
coarse  green  plant,  he  told  me  was  the  far-famed 
tobacco.  The  mullein  of  the  country  was  a  rarer 
looking  thing.  Beyond,  the  hills  sloped  to  a  wide, 
muddy  river,  which  bore  some  outlandish  name ; 
his  house  was  a  low  cottage,  half  daubed  over  with 
baked  earth ;  a  broad  brick  chimney  on  the  outer 
end,  with  a  kind  of  open  lean-to  along  its  face,  they 
call  a  verandah ;  and  behind,  huddled  amid  the  to 
bacco  fields,  the  wattled  cabins  of  the  Guinea  slaves. 

Then  came  weeks  of  such  hard  labour  as  I  had 
never  known  in  England,  nor  such  a  sun,  nor  yet 
such  black,  fat  earth  and  such  strange  loneliness. 
For  we  were  on  the  edge  of  a  great  continent  that 
we  knew  not  of,  only  that  it  did  not  go  to  China. 
The  negro  people  were  well-disposed  enough,  but 
idle ;  and  Maddeson  cursed  me  that  I  used  his  ox- 
whip  on  them  so  sparingly.  And  God  knows,  I 
worked  hard  through  all  the  days ;  but  at  nights  a 
great  yearning  came  over  me.  You  know  not  how 
long  the  evenings  seem  when  you  use  no  lamps ; 
nor,  with  darkness  indoors,  how  large  and  serious 
the  stars.  People  talk  of  how  the  heavens  can  dwarf 
and  shame  to  silence  our  selfish  earthly  ills;  I  only 


I   Grow  Tobacco  and  Forget  my   Love      73 

know  that  the  lesson  the  stars  taught  me  was  how, 
in  all  these  myriads  of  mighty  worlds,  the  love  of 
her  heart  was  all  that  was  dear  to  me.  The  rest  of 
things  and  creatures  might  please  others ;  to  me  'twas 
all  indifferent.  Then,  after  hours  of  thought  like 
this,  I  would  find  my  tears  again  upon  the  stubble ; 
and  would  dash  a  blow  at  mine  eyes,  and  leave  some 
heap  of  cornhusks  for  my  bed  indoors,  and  tell  my 
self  how  I  was  a  planter's  slave  in  Virginia,  and  she 
a  lady  in  England,  God  bless  her!  And,  though 
she  had  once  upon  a  time  been  kind  to  me,  she  had 
taken  it  all  back,  even  to  the  breaking  of  a  promise 
made ;  that  was,  to  let  me  see  her  once  more,  after 
she  knew  that  I  did  love  her.  And  against  all  this 
I  had  to  set  only  that  look  of  her  eyes  the  day  I  left 
her  in  the  court-room.  And  then,  I  would  try  to 
see  her  face  in  the  dark ;  but  something,  or  the  look 
of  her  eyes  in  it,  would  blind  me  :  'twas  a  strange 
thing,  but  in  all  those  years  I  never  could  remember 
my  love's  face,  as  I  could  well  enough  the  face  of  any 
other  person.  And  no  portrait  had  I,  nor  letter,  nor 
ribbon  —  but  just  the  echo  of  four  words. 

What  time  I  got  free,  I  hunted.  For  in  the 
woods  were  wildcat,  and  panther,  with  flesh  white 
and  delicious,  and  buffaloes,  and  I  was  told,  lions  ; 
but  these  I  saw  not.  Then  there  were  wild  dogs,  or 
Indian  dogs;  but  they  barked  not,  and  could  not 
smell  foxes,  which  were  very  plentiful.  And  ducks, 
wild  geese,  and  swans.  Altogether,  our  table  was 
fit  to  suit  the  daintiest;  for  in  the  woods  grew  also 
sugar-trees,  whence  was  made  spirit  of  sugar;  and 
spice-trees,  with  berries  like  pepper.  And  the 
maize,  or  Virginia  corn,  yields  five  hundred  for 


74  King  Noanett 


one  increase  ('twas  set  as  we  do  garden  pease,  not 
in  hills  as  here)  and  makes  good  bread,  and  frumenty, 
as  you  know.  And  it  will  keep  seven  years;  and 
there  it  makes  good  malt  for  beer.  For  in  the 
colony  already  were  six  public  brewhouses ;  but 
most  brewed  their  own  beer,  strong  and  good.  So 
you  see,  'twas  a  fair  and  fertile  colony ;  and  I  might 
well  have  stayed  there,  to  grow  rich ;  for  of  tobacco 
alone  one  man  may  plant  two  thousand  weight  a 
year ;  but  that  I  was  a  slave,  aye !  in  more  ways  than 
one;  bound  for  ten  years  there,  and  bound  to  my 
love  to  set  away  to  England.  For  I  never  gave  up 
this  hope. 

And  of  Miles  I  heard  once  by  letter,  and  knew 
that  he  was  restless  too.  'Tis  the  only  one  I  have 
from  him :  so  let  me  write  it  here. 

"  Dear    Moore,"    it   began   (he    always    called    me 

Moore),  "Dear  Moore, 

"This  is  hoping  thou  art  as  contented  as  the 
Lord  can  make  thee  in  thy  present  station,  and  with 
hoping  to  get  out  of  it.  Here  is  a  surly  devil  of  a 
planter,  with  a  comely  shrew  of  a  wife,  well  affection'd 
enow  toward  Strangers,  bee  they  Proper  men  like 
me ;  something  over  ardent,  to  speak  the  Truth :  but 
Faith !  the  reciprocity  of  affection  is  all  on  one  side. 
And  the  ugly  devil  of  a  husband  keeps  me  in  the 
fields  the  longer  for  it.  Sure  I  hardly  blame  him 
for  it.  'Tis  the  laziest  baking  of  Christians  I  have 
seen  outside  old  Ireland.  The  men — just  like  the 
Indian  Savages,  impose  all  the  work  upon  the  poor 
women.  They  make  their  wives  rise  out  of  their 
beds  early  in  the  morning,  at  the  same  time  that  they 


I   Grow  Tobacco  and  Forget  my   Love      75 

lye  and  Snore  till  the  Sun  hath  run  one  good  third 
of  his  course,  &  disperst  all  the  unwholesome  Damps. 
Then,  after  Stretching  &  Yawning  for  half  an  hour, 
they  light  their  Pipes,  and  under  the  protection  of 
a  cloud  of  Smoak,  ventur  out  into  the  open  Air; 
though,  if  it  happen  to  be  never  so  little  cold,  they 
quickly  return  Shivering  into  the  chimney  corner. 
When  the  weather  is  mild,  they  stand  leaning  with 
both  their  arms  upon  the  cornfield  fence,  and  gravely 
consider  whether  they  had  best  go  and  take  a  small 
Heat  at  the  hoe:  but  generally  find  reasons  to  put 
it  off  till  another  time. 

"Thus  they  loiter  away  their  lives  like  Solomon's 
Sluggard,  with  their  arms  across,  and  at  the  Winding 
up  of  the  day  scarce  have  bread  enough  to  Eat. 
Some,  who  pique  themselves  more  on  their  Industry 
than  their  neighbours,  will  now  and  then  in  compli 
ment  to  their  cattle  cut  down  a  tree  whose  limbs  are 
loaden  with  the  Moss  they  burn  for  fuel.  The 
Trouble  would  be  too  great  to  climb  the  tree  in 
order  to  gather  this  Provender,  but  the  shortest  way 
(which  in  this  country  is  always  counted  the  best)  is 
to  fell  it,  just  like  the  lazy  Indians  who  do  the  same 
by  such  trees  as  bear  fruit,  &  so  make  one  harvest 
for  all.  By  this  bad  husbandry,  Milk  is  so  scarce 
in  the  Winter  season,  that  were  a  Big-Belly'd  woman 
to  long  for  it,  she  would  lose  her  longing.  And  in 
Truth,  I  believe  this  is  often  the  Case,  and  at  the 
same  time  a  very  good  reason  why  so  many  people 
in  this  Province  are  markt  with  a  Custard  Complex 
ion.  Moreover  these  English  natives  are  over  fond 
of  eating  swinesflesh,  and  so  do  get  the  Yaws.  And 
at  night  they  drink  a  drink  called  Kill-Devil,  said  to 


j6  King  Noanett 


be  New  England  Rum,  made  out  of  long  Sugar,  or 
molosses,  rich  and  ropy.  They  have  too  a  thing 
named  Bombo ;  'tis,  Rum,  Water  &  this  long  Sugar 
served  in  bowls;  and  one  remembereth  it  ye  next 
Day.  For  as  the  water  and  the  sugar  go,  they  do 
replenish  this  Bombo  with  shear  Rum.  But  I,  and 
those  of  us  that  still  do  fast  o'  Fridays,  take  no  other 
drink  than  Adam  had  in  Paradise,  by  the  help  of 
which  we  perceive  our  Appetites  do  mend,  our 
Slumbers  sweeten,  the  Stream  of  Life  to  run  cool 
and  peaceably  in  our  veins,  and  if  ever  we  dream  of 
women,  they  are  kind. 

"The  Indians,  too,  are  near  by;  about  them  our 
Chaplain  (for  we  even  have  a  Church  at  the  Cross 
roads)  hath  much  concern :  their  damsels  are  straight 
and  well-favour'd.  They  do  dress  becomingly  in 
Rouge  (like  to  any  Court-lady,  God  bless  'em !)  and 
feathers  on  their  heads ;  and  I  may  safely  venture  to 
say,  the  Indian  women  would  have  made  altogether 
as  honest  Wives  for  the  first  Planters  as  the  Damsels 
they  are  us'd  to  purchase  from  aboard  the  ships.  It 
is  strange,  therefore,  that  any  good  Christian  Shou'd 
have  refused  a  wholesome,  Straight  Bed-fellow,  when 
too  he  might  have  had  so  fair  a  Portion  with  her  as 
the  Merit  of  saving  her  Soul.  For  our  Chaplain 
tells  us,  unless  they  are  Marry'd  unto  white  men, 
they  be  damn'd.  And  he  hath  observed  with  some 
concern  that  the  Ruffles  of  some  of  our  Fellow  Trav 
ellers  were  a  little  discolour'd  with  pochoon,  where 
with  the  good  Man  hath  been  told  these  ladies  use 
to  improve  their  invisible  Charms.  Perhaps  'tis  still 
their  fault:  they  know  not  their  own  Value,  like 
those  same  ladies  of  the  Court:  the  Price  they  set 


I   Grow  Tobacco  and  Forget  my   Love      77 

upon  their  charms  is  not  at  all  extortionate.  A 
Princess  for  a  pair  of  Red  Stockings  can't  surely  be 
thought  buying  repentance  much  too  dear. 

"  But  despite  these  diversions,  I  have  had  enough 
of  Virginia.  I  hear  Sir  Arthur  Hesselrigge  did  send 
two  hundred  of  Scotch  prisoners  to  New  England ; 
who  knows?  Did  I  tell  ye,  I'd.  a  Friend  I  am  in 
search  of?  I've  e'en  had  enough  of  the  squire  and 
his  Dame;  as  the  song  saith, 

"  C7  have  played  my  part, 

Both  at  plow  and  at  cart, 
In  the  land  of  Virginny  O, 

Which  ?nakes  me  pale  and  wan, 

Do  all  that  e1  er  I  can, 
When  that  I  was  weary,  O  so  weary,  weary  O  !  ' 

"  I'm  hearing  there  be  tall  men  up  above  the  Falls; 
and  Spaniards  with  iron  visors  a-horseback;  and 
mountains  with  a  mine  of  gold  by  a  mighty  river 
that  runneth  to  the  South  Sea.  Perhaps  we'll  take 
a  turn  thither  first,  by  way  of  casting  a  false  scent: 
some  night  I'll  call  for  thee,  so  be  prepared.  But 
first  of  all,  send  me  word  how  the  maid  Jennifer  is : 
for  I'll  not  have  her  ill  treated  though  we  abduct  her 
for  it.  Heigho  !  'Tis  the  women  make  the  trouble 
of  this  life  —  and  make  life  worth  the  trouble. 

"The  bearer  of  this,  a  half-tamed  Savage,  holdeth 
your  humble  servant  in  high  regard.  He'll  not  bear 
thrashing,  so  only  knock  him  senseless  once  and  give 
him  a  blue  bead  or  two  (the  ignorant  devils  think 
blue  the  royal  colour  and  will  go  through  fire  and 
water  for  a  bead  of  it  —  as  we  will,  for  a  ribbon  or  a 


7  8  King  Noanett 


lady's  eye)  that  he  may  bring  answer  safely  back  to 
Your  humble  servant, 

Miles  Courtenay. 
Bampfylde  Moore  Carew,  Esqr. 
sometime  of  Devon, 

now  servant  to  one  clay-booted  fellow  with  a 
reddish  Nose/' 

Miles's  letter  was  the  one  pleasure  of  that  hard 
season  and  I  kept  it  by  me  and  would  read  it,  laugh 
ing  to  myself,  yet  with  a  tear  of  tenderness  not  far 
off.  For  such  was  the  nature  of  Miles;  and  I  have 
observed  we  English  are  slow  to  understand  such. 
With  all  his  merry-making  and  his  seeming  unsteadi 
ness,  and  his  light  way  of  speaking,  especially  of 
women,  I  learned  to  know  his  careless  change  of 
mind  would  often  mask  a  quick  resolve  or  a  pur 
pose  well  thought  out;  and  as  for  lightly  valuing 
the  other  sex  —  it  was  the  only  way  his  scorn  of  the 
unworthy  made  terms  with  his  own  good  nature. 
For,  of  all  that  ever  loved  in  true  and  knightly 
fashion ;  of  all  who  e'er  had  heart  for  only  one  and 
kindliness  for  all,  Miles  Courtenay  .  .  .  but  he  well 
knows  he  hath  the  love  of  our  hearts :  why  should  I 
here  scribble  of  it  ? 

His  letter  had  been  brought  me,  as  it  said,  by  a 
savage.  And  this  Indian  had  appeared  like  a  vision 
out  of  the  ground,  as  I  was  taking  my  noonday  rest 
in  the  cornfield.  How  he  knew  which  was  I,  the 
one  for  whom  he  had  the  letter,  I  cannot  tell.  For 
no  other  saw  him  come,  and  none  other  saw  him  go ; 
this  much  I  know.  Yet  he  stayed  about  the  house 
the  next  day,  and  two  nights :  the  first  one  I  spent 


I   Grow  Tobacco  and  Forget  my   Love      79 

on  a  moonlight  journey  to  Jennifer's  farm;  and  I 
was  glad  to  find  the  girl  was  well  enough,  and  she 
cried  for  joy  at  the  good  news  from  Miles.  And 
she  gave  me  some  blue  beads,  and  a  worked  trinket 
like  an  earl's  rosette  and  ribbon;  and  when  my 
Indian  saw  it,  he  grunted  like  a  porker  and  put  it 
bravely  about  his  red-painted  chest.  And  then  'he 
strutted  like  a  turkey  in  the  twilight  until  I  saw  old 
Smothergal,  the  overseer,  coming  through  the  dusk 
and  bethought  me  of  Miles's  admonition  and  so 
knocked  him  down  behind  a  cornrick,  where  he  had 
the  grace  to  lie  in  silence.  Then  I  saw  that  he  was 
very  drunk ;  and  returning  into  the  house  I  found 
old  Smothergal  grumbling  of  a  bowl  of  bombo  they 
had  missed. 

So  I  wrote  my  answer  quickly  and  went  out 
again,  misdoubting  the  Indian  was  too  drunk  to 
carry  it.  I  stood  him  up,  and  he  fell  all  unjointed, 
like  a  child's  doll.  But  he  said,  "  Me  know  —  me 
carry  —  give  writing  ! "  And  a  ludicrous  sight  he 
was,  as  he  lay  wallowing  in  the  corn  sheaves,  the 
broad  blue  ribbon  around  his  naked  breast. 

"  You  are  to  carry  this  to  Courtenay  —  you 
understand? " 

<c  Me  know  —  me  know  —  Courtenay  —  great 
Werrowance ! " 

"  Aye,  a  chief  is  Courtenay,  great  chief  indeed," 
said  I,  with  what  sternness  I  could  muster.  "  Faugh  ! 
you're  too  drunk  !  " 

"  Me  not  drunk  —  great  Werrowance  —  me  sober 
mornin'." 

I  rolled  the  cornrick  over  him  and  left  him  there, 
and  in  the  morning  he  was  gone. 


XII 
In  which  I  Have  a  Talk  with  Miles 

SOME  weeks  went  by  after  this  ;  the  tobacco 
and  corn  and  fodder  was  all  in ;  little  re 
mained  to  do ;  the  hands  stayed  about  the 
house  and  drank  all  they  could  lay  hands 
on  ;  old  Smothergal  grew  more  morose  ;  and  Mad- 
deson  went  up  to  town  to  sit  in  the  House  of 
Burgesses.  And  as  we  on  the  plantation  saw 
more  of  each  other,  I  grew  the  more  impatient 
of  my  lot.  Still  did  Miles  not  come,  and  I  won 
dered.  For  it  needed  not  his  letter  to  tell  me  we 
had  resolved  to  escape ;  only  I  had  been  content 
to  leave  the  initiative  to  Miles.  But  the  strange 
bright  winter  came  on,  and  the  days  grew  longer, 
and  still  I  had  no  further  word  from  him.  On  Sun 
days,  and  any  other  day  that  I  could  get  away,  I 
stole  into  the  woods  and  took  to  verting :  that  is, 
I  lay  harboured  in  the  fern  and  thought  to  myself. 
For  we  had  no  books ;  nor  would  a  bell  or  book 
have  kept  my  mind  from  Miss  St.  Aubyn.  And 
when  I  dared  take  the  time,  as  on  days  when 
Smothergal  too  would  go  to  town,  I  would  put  a 
corncake  in  my  pocket,  and  tramp  the  twenty  miles, 
to  and  fro,  that  separated  me  from  Jennifer's.  And 
she  was  a  brave  girl,  and  growing  well ;  for  the  old 
woman  that  ruled  the  place  was  not  half  bad  to  her, 

80 


I   Have  a  Talk  with   Miles  81 

treating  her  indeed  much  better  than  the  husband, 
who  was  a  surly,  sullen  fellow,  going  about  a-glower- 
ing,  and  as  we  talked  he  would  hunch  himself  up  in 
his  chair  and  glare  upon  us.  But  Jennifer's  eyes 
at  seeing  me  would  brighten,  until  I  told  her  that  I 
brought  no  news  of  Miles  ;  though  after  that  she 
would  perk  herself  up  and  make  a  shift  of  being 
glad  to  see  me. 

Yet  on  more  of  this  I  need  not  dwell ;  for,  one 
smoky  day  in  spring,  I  saw  a  canoe  crossing  the 
river,  and  a  white  man  in  it.  Now  Indians  were  no 
rare  sight,  but  a  whiter  face  than  Smothergal's  I  had 
not  seen  that  season.  So  I  left  my  negroes  to  fall 
asleep  behind  the  nearest  stump,  and  made  down  to 
the  landing ;  and  the  man,  as  I  had  hoped,  was 
Miles  Courtenay. 

"  Now  the  saints  reward  the  Christian  heathen 
that  sent  me  here,"  said  he,  "for  I'm  a  bould  soger 
boy  once  more,  and  you're  the  very  man  I've  come 
to  see  ;  d'ye  think  ye  can  keep  me  dark  a  few  days 
—  you  and  the  squire  ?  " 

Of  course  I  was  joyed  to  see  him,  and  told 
him  I'd  do  what  I  could,  though  Smothergal  was 
cross-grained  enough  when  the  whiskey  was  not 
in  him. 

"  I  think  the  two  of  us  can  rayson  with  him," 
says  Courtenay.  "  It's  me  and  the  lord  of  the 
manor  has  had  a  little  misunderstanding  as  to  which 
of  us  was  to  do  the  work,  so  I  had  to  crack  his 
skull  a  bit  one  day  by  way  o'  hintin'  he  was  no  bet 
ter  gentleman  than  meself;  and  I'm  thinkin'  the 
army  was  the  safest  place  for  a  man  o'  my  temper, 
to  say  nothing  o'  my  health  being  better  out  of  the 


82  King  Noanett 


civil  jurisdiction.  Ye'll  come  along,  o'  course  ? 
Ingram's  the  man  to  give  us  a  flag  apiece." 

Now  I  had  heard  there  was  a  war  to  break  out 
shortly  against  the  savages,  who  had  been  killing 
and  scalping  our  people  on  the  rivers,  and  the  Gov- 
ernour  had  had  to  send  to  this  Ingram  and  place 
the  colony  in  his  hands ;  and  I'd  heard  no  good 
of  him.  I  said  as  much  to  Courtenay,  but  he  only 
laughed. 

"  Would  ye  fight  the  red  devils  with  a  parson  ?  " 
said  he.  "Ingram's  the  man  to  lead  the  life.  Sure, 
'tis  a  life  we  want :  he  never  lived  one,  who  feared 
to  end  it."  Yet  I  was  not  decided ;  and  that  night 
he  stayed  on  the  plantation,  and  we  smoked  our 
pipes  together  out  in  the  clearing  where  the  midges 
they  call  mosquitoes  did  not  come  so  thick.  The 
moon  rose  full  that  night  and  was  the  only  thing  of 
all  that  strange  land  that  was  not  strange  to  Devon. 
And  we  hardly  gave  each  other  two  words  in  all 
that  evening,  but  smoked  our  pipes  of  the  rich  new 
tobacco ;  and  at  the  end  of  it,  Miles  said,  as  we 
turned  to  go  back  to  the  house : 

"D'ye  think  ye'll  win  her,  whipping  lazy  niggers 
here,  ye  bogtrotter  ?  " 

I  stared  at  him  and  marvelled ;  then  I  started  to 
speak;  then  my  sober  English  sense  came  on  and 
bade  me  sleep  on  it.  And  the  while  Courtenay  was 
looking  on  me  with  merry  eyes. 

"  Courtenay,"  said  I,  in  the  sober  morning,  after 
thinking  on  it  all  night,  "have  I  been  talking  in  my 
sleep?" 

"  Nay,  Carew,  ye've  been  too  silent  when  awake. 
Is  she  home  in  England?" 


I   Have  a  Talk  with   Miles  83 

I  nodded. 

"Then  all  ye've  to  do  is  to  conquer  an  Indian 
province  and  go  back  as  governour  —  she  loves  ye 
o'  course? " 

I  shook  my  head. 

"Nay,  nay,"  said  he,  "they  always  love  a  man 
who  loves  them  well  enow,"  —  words  that  I  have 
thought  of  since  many  a  time,  as  he  spoke  them. 
"Your  case  is  the  better  curing;  for  mine,  I  know 
not  where  she  is,  save  that  she  is  in  this  vast  and 
lonely  country,  and  I  have  come  to  find  her  here, 
please  the  Virgin,  by  the  light  of  her  dear  eyes." 

So  Miles  then  told  it  to  me,  in  his  frank  Irish 
way.  And  thus  passed  each  other's  confidence. 
And  many  years  went  by  ere  we  spoke  so  plain  of 
it  again.  But  after  this,  a  softness  stood  between 
us,  for  the  other's  loving  heart. 


XIII 

In  which  we  Reason  with  Squire  Smothergal 

"A    ND  now  to  persuade  that  squire  of  yours  to 

/\       let  us  go  and  give  us  horses." 
X     V         "Horses?"    said    I,   "for  me  to  escape 
by?" 

"Aye,  to  be  sure,"  says  Miles;  "how  else  shall 
we  appear  as  befits  our  rank  before  the  Generalis 
simo  ?  Do  ye  put  yourself  under  my  orders  and  do 
what  I  say.  And  now,  come  into  breakfast." 

If  Smothergal  was  cross  the  night  before,  he  was 
all  on  edge  this  morning.  And  the  light  way 
Courtenay  ordered  him  round  did  not  tend  to  set 
his  stomach,  as  I  well  saw.  So  he  began  by  order 
ing  me  to  the  fields. 

Now  I  had  not  had  my  breakfast,  and  all  good 
Devon  men  had  liefer  fight  than  eat  before  their 
breakfast,  though  they  fight  best  just  after  it.  So  I 
scarce  needed  Courtenay's  wink  to  bid  the  old 
planter  hold  his  peace,  and  pass  me  his  cakes  of 
maize  and  yellow  "  patata-root."  For  potatoes  were 
new  to  us  all  in  those  days. 

At  this  old  Smothergal  got  up  and  took  his 
ox-whip.  "  Now,  John,"  growled  he,  "  we'll  see." 

"O  knock  him  down,"  said  Courtenay,  putting 
down  a  pewter  of  ale  half-emptied.  So  I  knocked 
him  down,  and  he  fell  into  the  ashes  of  the  kitchen 

84 


We   Reason  with   Squire   Smothergal          85 

fire,  and  I  had  to  pull  him  out  myself,  while  Courte- 
nay  drank  the  other  half  of  his  flagon  of  beer. 
"Dust  yourself  a  bit,"  Miles  suggested,  and  Smoth 
ergal,  confused,  began  to  shake  the  cinders  from  his 
clothes.  Then  Courtenay  began  : 

"Imprimis,  Squire  Smothergal,  this  gentleman  you 
call  John,  is  none  other  than  Bampfylde  Moore 
Carew,  Esquire,  of  his  blessed  Majesty's,  King 
Charles  the  Second's  loyal  shire  of  Devon,  well 
able  to  call  you  to  account  when  the  King  comes  to 
his  own  again  or  even  earlier.  Secundo,  Goodman 
Smothergal,  we  are  about  to  join  his  Majesty's  loyal 
soldiery  in  his  colony  of  Virginia,  to  fight  the  heathen 
under  the  leadership  of  one  Ingram,  a  gentleman,  as 
I  am  informed,  of  large  morals  and  approved  valour. 
Tertio,  fellow  Smothergal,  we  would  beg  the  loan  of 
your  two  horses,  as  ye  would  not  wish  us  to  dero 
gate  from  our  station  while  we  are  at  the  wars  and 
guarding  your  estates."  And  Courtenay  made  as 
if  to  fling  the  empty  flagon  at  him,  while  the  fellow 
ducked  for  very  fear ;  and  Courtenay's  method  of 
negotiation  did  the  business,  for  a  fiercer  face  than 
he  could  put  on  never  frighted  child. 

"  As  for  his  lazy  self,"  stammered  Smothergal, 
"  he  may  go  and  good  riddance ;  but  my  two 
horses  cost  me  eight  gold  jacobuses  at  Jamestown." 

"  There  they  are,"  cried  Courtenay,  putting  down 
a  roll  of  broad  goldpieces  to  my  great  wonder,  and 
I  guess  as  well  to  that  of  Smothergal.  He  looked 
at  us  ruefully,  but  rubbed  his  elbows  and  pocketed 
them,  muttering  vague  words  of  justice  and  the 
burgesses,  to  which  we  paid  little  heed. 

"And    now,"   said   Courtenay,  "  vamos  !    for  we 


86  King  Noanett 


are  for  the  nonce  abit  the  shady  side  of  the  law, 
and  I've  got  a  fear  thy  late  master  and  mine  may 
meet  and  lay  their  heads  together  — " 

"  But  Courtenay,  the  jacobuses,"  said  I ;  for  I 
was  not  easy  in  my  mind. 

"  Plenty  more  where  they  came  from  —  a  little 
store  I  brought  from  home  and  saved  against  need." 

I  looked  in  his  laughing  eyes  and  trusted  them ; 
and  so  we  rode  away  and  two  days  after  presented 
ourselves,  in  the  best  garb  we  could  muster,  before 
the  camp  where  Ingram  kept  his  motley  forces. 
We  had  managed  to  buy  a  couple  of  swords  on  the 
way,  but  had  no  mail  nor  helmet.  Indeed,  King 
James  had  sent  out  to  the  Virginia  and  Somers 
islands  company  only  sixty  coat  of  mail  some  forty 
years  before  (in  return  for  some  new  tax  upon 
tobacco),  and  these  were  still  in  use  to  fight  the 
Indians. 

Ingram  was  keeping  his  tent  with  a  large  com 
pany  ;  two  sentries  paced  before  the  door,  as  if  he 
were  indeed  a  general,  and  demanded  what  might  be 
our  business. 

"  Tell  his  Excellency,"  said  Miles,  "  that  Captain 
Gary  and  Ensign  Champernoun  await  his  pleasure. — 
Whisht,"  said  he,  apart  to  me,  "they  are  good  Devon 
names  —  sure,  we  can't  put  our  own  at  a  beggarly 
captain's  rank,  and  a  past  ropedancer  our  command 
ing  colonel." 

The  sentry  looked  at  us ;  but  after  a  moment  put 
his  head  within  the  tent.  He  withdrew  it  promptly  ; 
for  an  empty  bottle  came  spinning  through  the  flap 
where  it  had  been  ;  and  shortly  after,  a  red-faced 
man  in  a  gay  uniform  appeared,  none  too  pleased 


We   Reason  with  Squire  Smothergal          87 

at  being  called  out  from  his  dinner ;  and  the  faces 
of  two  or  three  gay  ladies  peered  out  after  him. 
And  Miles  bowed  very  low  to  these  while  he  was 
speaking. 

"  And  who  the  devil  may  be  Captain  Gary  and 
Ensign  Clapperclaw  ? "  said  the  Generalissimo,  as 
Miles  was  finishing  his  courtesy. 

"  Champernoun,  Sir,  Champernoun,"  said  Cour- 
tenay,  turning  to  him  blandly.  "  We  come  with 
letters  to  your  Excellency  and  would  serve  under 
your  Excellency  ;  but  our  servants  with  our  papers 
are  some  few  hours  behind,  your  Excellency." 

"  That's  a  d—  — d  flam,"  quoth  a  tipsy  officer, 
who,  with  some  others,  had  come  out  from  the  tent. 

"Damn  your  letters!"  said  Ingram;  "can  you 
fight  ?  Are  you  gentlemen  ?  " 

"  Of  that  I  must  ask  these  ladies  to  be  judge," 
answers  Courtenay,  with  another  prodigious  bow 
to  the  painted  bona-robas  who  stood  by  Ingram. 
"And  as  for  fighting,  Godswounds  !  I'll  e'en  ask 
your  Grace  for  leave  to  try  it  on  that  masquerading 
'prentice  who  just  spoke  !  " 

A  peal  of  laughter  from  the  women  rewarded  this 
sally ;  and  the  officer  referred  to  made  a  lunge  at 
Courtenay  with  his  sword.  Miles  sat  still  on  his 
horse  and  never  moved  a  muscle.  The  fellow  was 
so  drunk  that  his  point  pierced  the  air  some  eight 
inches  in  front  of  Courtenay's  nose,  and  wabbling 
feebly  for  one  moment,  he  tripped  over  his  own 
toes  and  fell  rattling  in  a  heap  on  the  ground 
beyond. 

At  this  there  was  a  general  roar ;  but  Courtenay, 
still  restraining  his  gravity,  dismounted,  and  picking 


88  King  Noanett 


up  the  fellow  by  the  slack  of  his  breeches,  set  him 
on  his  feet,  and  even  handed  him  his  sword. 

"En  garde,  Monsieur?"  said  Courtenay.  "You're 
sure  you're  quite  ready  ? "  The  fellow  lunged  again ; 
and  Courtenay  stepped  aside ;  then,  striking  the 
other's  sword  near  the  hilt  with  the  flat  of  his  own 
blade,  sent  it  flying  far  over  the  head  of  the  sentry 
who  was  pacing  below. 

"  Give  me  a  cup  of  sack,  your  Excellency  —  I 
am  thirsty." 

Such  was  our  introduction  to  the  army  of  Virginia. 


XIV 

In  which  We  Join  the  Army  of  Virginia 

WE  were  actually  given  grades  according  to 
the  rank  my  friend  had  claimed  ;  and  that 
gentleman  lamented  that  he  had  not  be 
spoken  me  a  higher.  However,  he  got 
me  a  position  as  aide  to  his  Excellency  ;  which  was 
light  work  enough,  and  would  have  been  pleasanter, 
but  that  it  brought  me  into  dancing  attendance  upon 
the  tent  he  called  his  pavilion,  and  taking  my  meals 
with  the  over-gay  company  therein.  Now,  among 
the  latter  was  a  fine-feathered  person  who  held  her 
self  out  to  be  the  Generalissimo's  wife ;  at  which 
vaunt  Miles  would  but  laugh  a  little  ;  and  she  was 
one  of  our  fellow-passengers  upon  the  Glorious 
Elizabeth,  and  indeed  the  very  creature  who  had 
laughed  at  poor  Jennifer  on  that  night  we  had  to 
protect  her  (a  thing  I  have  never  known  a  woman 
do,  either  before  or  since,  however  evil).  And  she 
looked  at  me,  and  I  at  her,  but  we  saw  that  our 
joint  account  lay  in  silence  ;  and  I  myladied  her  and 
she  becaptained  me  ;  and  all  went  sweet  as  syllabub 
until  she  began  to  make  love  to  Courtenay  (as  in 
deed  she  had  done  on  shipboard,  but  that  her 
station  was  greater  now),  and  at  first,  led  on  by 
some  of  his  fine  speeches,  fancied  herself  in  some 
headway  to  proceed.  For  Courtenay  had  an  Irish 


90  King  Noanett 


way  of  making  every  woman  he  met  believe  he  was 
in  love  with  her,  and  they  were  even  prepared  to 
swear  it  weeks  and  months  after  he  had  gone  away 
without  them ;  yet  whether  an  untrue  man,  even  to 
woman,  you  shall  see  in  the  sequel. 

But  in  this  case  "my  lady"  Ingram,  being  a 
woman  of  a  generous  nature  and  a  forthputting 
spirit,  soon  reached  the  point  with  Courtenay 
whereat  she  perceived  she  was  getting  more  com 
pliments  than  kisses ;  whereupon  she  transferred 
her  heart  to  me,  hoping,  as  I  think,  to  incite  us  to 
fight,  for  it  was  only  Courtenay  she  fancied ;  and 
failing  here  (for  as  I  was  about  her  in  the  tent  most 
of  the  time,  being  the  General's  aide,  I  had  to  repulse 
her  advances  more  rudely  —  and  also,  perhaps,  as 
being  less  used  to  the  business  than  was  Miles)  she 
thought  I  might  be  hired  by  promise  of  an  hundred 
gold  jacobuses  to  kill  him,  —  by  assassination  or 
duello  as  I  preferred.  All  of  which  I  told  him, 
and  it  made  him  thoughtful  and  thoughtfuller  yet 
later,  as  I  shall  shortly  show. 

For  pretty  soon  the  camp  put  itself  in  motion, 
and  the  column  began  to  march,  keeping  the  river 
bank  on  one  flank  and  the  cavalry  on  the  other,  up 
stream  until  we  came  in  sight  of  an  endless  range 
of  low  blue  mountains.  And  here,  notwithstanding 
our  guard,  the  savages  would  lie  like  snakes  or  "  mos 
quitoes  "  in  hollow  logs  along  the  shore,  or  in  canoes 
under  the  bushes  ;  and  while  they  made  a  feint  of 
attack  in  force  on  the  other  flank,  these  would  rush 
out  and  startle  our  soldiers  by  a  score  of  arrows  in 
their  backs.  And  then  my  Lady  Ingram  (not  being 
any  lady)  would  scream,  and  her  nymphs  yell  bloody 


We  Join  the  Army  of  Virginia  91 

murder,  and  a  pair  of  them  perhaps  rush  out  of  their 
tent  in  their  shifts  and  throw  their  arms  about  the 
nearest  officer  they  saw,  lest  they  should  be  ravished 
by  the  savages.  And  these  delicate  creatures  were 
moreover  always  ready  to  complain  of  the  rations, 
and  the  forest,  and  the  flies,  and  the  roughness  of  it 
all,  and  cry  out  at  the  little  worms  and  insects  —  as 
their  kind  are  wont  to  do,  thinking  to  be  thought 
more  lady-like,  and  whereby  we  know  they  are  not. 

But  so  it  happened  that  a  half  dozen  troopers  and 
an  officer  or  two  would  be  picked  off  by  these  sav 
ages  almost  every  day ;  nor  the  dead  man  ever  be  the 
wiser  whence  the  shot  came  from,  nor  whom  he  was 
to  thank  for  it.  So,  promotions  were  frequent ;  and 
the  ladies  of  his  Excellency's  suite  were  almost  as 
often  widowed  as  remarried.  And  they  took  it  very 
merrily,  and  likened  these  doings  to  a  game  of  haz 
ard  ;  and  wagers  lay  among  them  as  to  which  scalp 
should  be  next  to  go.  For  it  was  the  habit  of  his 
Excellency  to  leave  behind  those  who  were  shot  in 
their  tracks,  as  a  discouragement  to  stragglers.  So 
all  the  officers  made  outcry  at  the  unchristian  mode 
of  warfare,  wherein  the  enemy  smote  and  yet  showed 
neither  the  one  nor  the  other  cheek  in  turn  —  save 
Courtenay,  who  never  had  fear  of  bullets,  and  I  who 
had  little  thought  for  what  was  passing  round  about, 
and  felt  perhaps,  God  pardon  me,  that  I  might  as 
well  die  there  and  be  done  with  it ;  for  I  should 
never  see  my  lady  more. 

Now  Courtenay  had  approved  himself  in  many 
other  modes  of  strategy  than  striking  the  flat  of  his 
sword  from  a  drunken  man,  since  that  first  day  ;  and 
so  one  day  Ingram,  being  as  I  think,  at  his  wits'  end, 


92  King  Noanett 


had  him  in  to  banquet  with  us  in  the  grand  tent ; 
and  there,  after  the  feast  and  before  most  of  them 
were  drunk,  he  asked  him  his  advice  as  to  carrying 
on  this  war.  "  Saving  your  Excellency's  presence," 
said  Courtenay,  "  I  think,  since  the  heathen  rascals 
are  afraid  to  attack  us  together,  we  might  e'en  make 
bold  to  face  them  separately." 

"  But  how  to  get  at  them  ?  "  said  Ingram,  who 
had  no  fault  of  audacity,  even  of  the  better  sort. 

"  Faith,  I  would  scatter  our  men  through  the  for 
est  like  mosquitoes ;  and  then  when  each  man  has 
enough  for  his  stomach,  let  him  retreat  backwards 
to  some  central  point  agreed  upon ;  and,  converging 
there,  we  shall  have  drawn  the  enemy  to  a  head  and 
can  reTform  and  charge  upon  them." 

But  this  plan  found  no  favour  with  the  council. 
"  Have  you  another  r  " 

"  That  I  have,  your  Excellency ;  but  I  doubt  ye 
like  it  the  better  of  the  twain.  We  halt  the  army  at 
the  base  of  yonder  mountain  ;  and  there  we  build  a 
small  stockade  or  fort,  as  it  were  for  winter  quarters. 
And  there  we'll  leave  an  hundred  men  or  so ;  and 
the  rest  of  the  army  starts  back  for  the  plantations 
—  only  starts,  I  say ;  for  in  the  night  it  makes  a 
turn  around  the  forest,  and  comes  back  upon  the 
enemy  from  the  further  side,  just  as  the  red  devils 
who  attack  the  fort  are  thinkin'  they've  the  best  of 
it." 

"  And  how  do  you  make  sure  they'll  attack  it  ? " 

"  Sure,"  says  Courtenay,  with  a  bow,  "  we'll  lave 
the  ladies  in  it." 

At  this  there  was  a  screaming  for  which  scalping 
in  dead  earnest  were  no  more  than  proper  cause. 


We  Join  the  Army  of  Virginia  93 

"  With  the  aid  of  the  saints,"  added  Courtenay, 
cc  they'll  be  safe  enough  inside.  What  would  ye 
have,  dear  ladies  ?  Would  ye  march  in  the  attack 
ing  column  in  the  dark,  and  the  woods  that  full  of 
snakes  as  a  Cheddar  cheese  of  maggots  ?  "  Whereat 
they  screamed  the  more,  and  some  of  them,  that  were 
Papists,  crossed  themselves. 

"  Your  plans  are  both  impracticable,"  answers 
Ingram,  sternly. 

"  Then,  your  Excellency,"  retorts  Courtenay, 
"  the  next  time  your  Excellency  goes  to  fight  the 
heathen,  it  must  pack  up  its  virtue  and  leave  its 
beauty  behind.  Sure,  'tis  an  old  tale,  that  Mars 
and  Venus  do  not  go  together."  With  which 
Courtenay  pledges  my  Lady  Ingram,  and  mollifies 
her  so  that  she  says  : 

"  La,  Captain  Courtenay  —  if  you  were  to  com 
mand  that  fortress,  I  do  not  know  that  we  might 
not  venture,  —  so  far  as  the  enemy  are  concerned." 
And  Miles  sets  his  hand  to  his  heart ;  and  "  his 
Excellency  "  swears  with  a  round  oath  the  plan  is 
worth  the  trying.  And  tried  it  was,  to  cut  a  tale 
short ;  and  fell  out  quite  as  Miles  had  predicted. 
The  fort  was  built  that  same  day  and  night ;  and  on 
the  next  day  we  retreated,  with  trailing  colours,  as 
if  for  reinforcements. 

As  Courtenay  foresaw,  the  savages  preferred  the 
smaller  bait  but  the  easier  prey  ;  and  he,  with  his 
company,  held  them  well  at  bay  throughout  the 
next  night ;  and  I  had  it  from  his  lips  that  their 
yells  from  the  attack  were  less  mighty  than  the  out 
cry  of  the  women  in  the  fort.  And  towards  dawn 
we  came  back  and  fell  upon  them  from  three  sides 


94  King  Noanett 


at  once.  And  then  ensued  a  scene  the  good  Lord, 
I  hope,  may  still,  as  he  hath  so  far  done,  save  me 
from  witnessing  again. 

For  our  Godless  soldiers  went  mad  with  the  car 
nage  of  that  long-awaited  victory.  No  quarter  was 
shown,  nor  even  asked.  Only  a  few  chiefs,  and  all 
their  women,  were  saved  of  the  Indians,  to  lead  in 
triumph  back  to  the  plantations.  And  for  days 
thereafter  our  army  lay  mostly  drunken,  an  easy 
prey  to  the  smallest  force  of  the  enemy,  had  there 
been  any  remaining ;  and  their  women,  after  the 
soldiers  were  tired  of  them,  were  passed  on  to  the 
white  ladies  to  serve  as  their  slaves ;  and  these  were 
none  the  kinder  to  them  that  they  had  briefly 
usurped  the  place  of  mistress.  It  was  pitiful  to  see 
the  poor  creatures,  who  were  often  gentler  and 
modester  withal  than  their  captors ;  and  indeed  in 
those  days  I  have  always  thought  those  of  the  Ind 
ian  women  that  had  never  known  the  whites  to  be 
like  ladies,  only  of  a  different  race.  Some  few,  that 
Miles  and  I  assisted  to  escape,  got  loose  by  night 
and  took  to  the  woods.  And  although  both  of  us 
were  promised  promotion  and  high  office,  we  rode 
homeward  disconsolate ;  for  we  liked  neither  the 
heathen,  nor  the  Christians,  nor  yet  their  mode  of 
killing  one  another. 


XV 

In  which  We  Adopt  Jennifer 

WE  came  back  to  camp  near  the  town  of 
Henrico,  and  went  into  winter  quarters. 
At  first,  we  had  our  triumph ;  and  no 
one  could  do  too  much  for  Ingram's 
braves.  But  we  got  no  pay  ;  and  pretty  soon  there 
were  rumours  of  dissensions  between  him  and  Gov- 
ernour  Berkeley.  And  then  it  was  said  that  Ingram 
had  demanded  too  much,  and  some  pretended  that 
he  had  even  demanded  to  be  made  governour 
in  turn.  And  finally  one  day,  we  were  taken  by 
forced  marches  towards  the  capital ;  all  the  country 
we  passed  through  was  empty  of  inhabitants  as  had 
there  been  an  Indian  raid;  and  whispers  passed 
down  the  ranks  that  our  leader  and  the  Governour 
had  come  to  open  enmity  at  last.  So  we  came  to 
Greenspring,  which  was  Sir  William's  seat ;  and 
there  we  found  only  some  old  slaves  and  servants, 
but  all  the  masters  fled.  Here  we  set  ourselves 
down  for  many  weeks,  and  made  merry  with  the 
Governour's  good  cheer;  and  Ingram  (who  had 
been  a  ropedancer  by  profession  ere  he  took  to 
soldiering)  kept  high  revelry  in  the  mansion  of 
Greenspring ;  balls  were  held  there  every  night, 
and  other  divertisements,  of  most  of  which  I  must 
perforce  be  witness.  And  it  was  said  Sir  William 

95 


96  King  Noanett 


lay  shaking  in  his  shoes  in  the  House  of  Burgesses 
at  Jamestown,  and  dared  not  venture  from  its  pal 
isades. 

Besides  old  Berkeley's  Malmsey  and  fat  bacon, 
our  regiment  had  brought  full  store  of  bear  and  elk 
and  venison  on  their  triumphant  return  from  the 
mountains,  and  the  feasting  was  most  continuous 
without  a  break  for  Sunday.  "  Faith,"  said  Miles 
to  me,  "  they're  a  ribald  crew !  'tis  little  they  mind 
the  fine  of  five  pounds  of  good  tobacco  the  law 
requires  for  not  going  to  church  the  Sunday  !  And 
by  this  bear  diet  will  all  the  marry'd  men  be  joyful 
fathers  within  forty  weeks  after  they  get  home,  and 
most  of  the  single  men  have  children  sworn  to  them 
within  the  time  as  well! — I  except  the  chaplain," 
added  Courtenay ;  "  with  much  ado  he  maketh  shift 
to  cast  out  that  importunate  kind  of  devil,  by  dint 
of  fasting  and  much  prayer  !  "  In  short,  Miles 
liked  his  company  not,  nor  did  I  ;  and  we  were 
ready  enough  to  leave  it  before  the  matter  arose  that 
forced  us  to.  And  cause  enough  we  had,  before  the 
last. 

For  one,  we  had  captured  in  the  battle  the  Ind 
ians'  great  king  Opechancanough,  son  to  Powhatan 
and  brother  to  the  far-famed  Pocahontas.  Now 
Courtenay  had  found  a  little  book  giving  the  his 
tory  of  this  Indian  princess,  of  which  he  was  very 
fond,  and  used  to  read  to  me  from  it  aloud.  And 
this  Opechancanough  had  been  wounded  deeply,  but 
was  now  fast  recovering ;  and  on  one  day  we  saw  a 
great  crowd  before  our  general's  tent,  and  there,  tied 
to  a  pole,  like  some  chained  wild  thing,  among  a 
press  of  drunken  riff-raffs,  and  curious  ladies,  and 


We  Adopt  Jennifer  97 

painted  bona-robas,  lay  Opechancanough  himself, 
his  deepset  eyes  gleaming,  and  not  with  fever  alone. 
Miles  clapped  his  hand  to  his  sword,  to  cut  his 
bonds,  and  after  a  word  with  the  dying  chief,  was 
about  to  do  so.  But  just  then  the  General  Ingram 
came  out  from  his  tent,  haughty  and  flushed  with 
wine,  and  bade  Miles  desist.  This  he  was  over 
loth  to  do  ;  but  the  aged  Indian  said  something  to 
him  in  his  own  tongue,  of  which  Miles  had  learned 
a  bit,  closing  with  a  grave  bow  to  Courtenay  and  a 
look  of  defiance  at  Ingram. 

"  What  says  the  fellow  ?  "  demanded  Ingram  then 
of  Miles. 

"  He  says,"  said  Miles,  looking  Ingram  in  the 
eye,  "  had  I,  Opechancanough,  taken  General  In 
gram  prisoner,  I  would  not  have  exposed  him  dying 
as  a  show  before  my  people  !  " 

The  fellow  only  winced  a  moment ;  then  ordered 
Courtenay  on  guard ;  and  there  was  a  little  murmur 
among  the  people.  And  yet  other  things  there  were 
that  wearied  us  beside  this.  For  near  by  there  was 
a  Puritan  living  with  his  family,  that  had  come 
thither  from  New  England.  We  were  friendly  with 
the  man  ;  for  he  had  helped  us  to  eggs  and  milk  ; 
and  he  had  a  wife  and  little  children.  And  one  day 
there  was  a  general  assembly  called  in  camp  ;  and 
there  the  Generalissimo  read  to  us  an  Act  of  the 
Assembly  of  Virginia,  whereby  it  appeared  that  what 
they  called  the  General  Court  at  the  town  of  Boston, 
in  New  England,  had  discharged  a  negro  servant,  or 
slave,  belonging  to  one  William  Drummond,  an  in 
habitant  of  Virginia ;  and  therefore  the  Assembly 
had  ordered  reprisal  to  be  made  on  the  estate  of 


King  Noanett 


some  person  in  Virginia  belonging  in  Boston.  And 
so  Ingram  told  us  that  although  he  and  the  Gov- 
ernour  might  be  at  issue,  he  should  always  carry  out 
the  lawful  orders  of  the  Assembly  !  particularly  in 
such  wholesome  and  excellent  laws  as  concerned  the 
property  and  charter  rights  of  citizens  of  Virginia ; 
wherefore  he  had  ordered  satisfaction  to  be  taken 
of  the  goods  of  this  poor  Puritan.  Now  this  was 
mere  high-handed  outrage,  in  that  Ingram  had  some 
grudge  against  the  man ;  but  we  had  hardly  time  to 
warn  him  ere  the  troops  descended  upon  the  poor 
fellow,  burned  his  house,  and  pillaged  what  property 
he  had  left ;  only  with  his  cattle  and  his  family  he 
fled  across  the  wilderness  for  the  Patowmac  in  Mary 
land  where  (he  said)  were  other  Puritans  his  friends. 
We  might  then  have  gone  with  him,  but  that  we 
feared  to  draw  pursuit  upon  himself;  and  the  next 
morning  there  was  great  alarum  of  an  attack  from 
Berkeley,  and  we  were  called  closely  under  arms. 

Now,  although  we  had  been  lying  there  for  some 
months,  and  known  to  be  in  more  danger  of  kicks 
than  halfpence  from  the  Governour,  yet  the  lazy  fel 
lows  had  not  so  much  as  turned  the  sod  of  a  single 
entrenchment ;  so  we  were  unfortified,  undisciplined, 
and  ill-prepared  for  fighting  by  the  life  we  had  led. 
But  now  there  was  much  business  of  digging  and 
entrenching;  Ingram  had  sobered  long  enough  to 
draw  some  sort  of  plan  of  a  fort ;  and  all  the  men 
were  set  to  work  at  the  spade,  even  to  the  officers. 
Courtenay  had  never  much  liking  for  that  business ; 
and  he  asked  me  now,  as  we  stood  side  by  side  in  a 
ditch  of  red  clay  and  water,  if  I  knew  what  we  were 
fighting  for,  and  why  we  were  doing  it.  Against  the 


We  Adopt  Jennifer  99 

Indians,  'twas  well  enough,  he  said  ;  though  he  had 
found  them  far  superior  to  these  Christians  ;  but  as 
between  the  monkey  Ingram  and  this  old  Governour 
—  why,  Sir  William  was  the  better  fellow  of  the  two  ! 
For  Miles  had  heard  the  Governour  make  a  speech 
complaining  of  these  same  New  Englanders  and  of 
the  English  shipping  laws  which  forbade  free  trading 
in  ships  with  other  countries  than  home ;  and  deplor 
ing  that  we  (Virginians)  were  most  obedient  to  all 
laws,  while  the  New  England  men  break  through 
and  trade  to  any  place  that  their  interest  may  lead 
them !  A  doctrine  which  commended  itself  to 
Miles  ;  as  did  that  other  famous  one  of  Berkeley 
wherein  he  said  :  "  Our  ministers  are  well  paid,  and 
by  my  consent  should  be  better,  if  they  would  pray 
oftener  and  preach  less.  But  as  of  all  other  com 
modities,  so  of  this,  the  worst  are  sent  us  and  we 
have  had  few  that  we  could  boast  of  since  the  perse 
cution  in  Cromwell's  tyranny  drove  divers  men 
hither.  But  I  thank  God  there  are  no  free  schools 
nor  printing  !  and  I  hope  we  shall  not  have  these 
hundred  years  ;  for  learning  has  brought  disobedi 
ence  and  heresy  and  sects  into  the  world,  and  print 
ing  has  divulged  them  and  libels  against  the  best 
government  —  God  keep  us  from  them  both!" 
For  Miles  was  a  consistent  conservative  and  Cath- 
olick,  and  believed  that  honest  people  should  have 
their  ears  open  and  their  reading  eyes  shut,  that  they 
might  be  instructed  aright  for  this  world  by  gentle 
men,  and  for  the  other  by  priests.  And  I  think  he 
would  not  have  been  too  sorry  to  have  been  with 
Berkeley  on  that  day  next  year,  when  Ingram  was  at 
last  captured ;  and  the  Governour,  upon  hearing  of 


ioo  King  Noanett 


his  arrival  immediately  went  to  the  shore  and  saluted 
him  with  a  courtly  bow,  and  said,  "  Mr.  Ingram, 
you  are  very  unwelcome  ;  I  am  more  glad  to  see  you 
than  any  man  in  Virginia.  Mr.  Ingram,  you  shall  be 
hanged  in  half  an  hour  !  " 

But  on  this  day  Courtenay  only  wanted  to  escape 
the  fellow ;  and  I  made  answer  that  I  was  ready 
enough  to  go.  But  even  as  we  spoke,  what  should 
appear  but  a  goodly  cavalcade  of  ladies  from  the 
city,  led  by  Ingram  himself !  The  meaning  of  which 
we  were  fain  to  fathom ;  for  they  were  securely  tied, 
and  by  each  one's  side  there  walked  a  common  sol 
dier.  But  see  now  what  manner  of  leader  this  fel 
low  Ingram  was :  he  had  been  on  a  foray  into 
Jamestown  that  morn,  and  knowing  our  fortifica 
tions  were  yet  unmade,  this  was  his  chosen  booty. 
And  coming  into  camp,  closely  pursued  by  Berkeley 
and  his  troopers  and  these  ladies'  husbands,  what 
does  Ingram  do  but  set  up  all  these  ladies,  fair  in 
view  upon  the  ramparts,  both  as  hostages  and  as 
protection  to  our  soldiers  plying  shovel  and  spade  ! 
There  was  the  lady  of  Colonel  Bacon,  Madam  Bray, 
Madam  Page  and  Madam  Ballard  —  all  (as  I  was 
told)  wives  to  rich  planters  who  were  high  in  the 
Colony  Council.  And  there  indeed  he  kept  them, 
until  our  work,  which  was  circumvallation  of  trees, 
earth  and  brushwood,  was  finished. 

I  made  merry  with  Courtenay,  that  his  fate  was 
ever  to  be  saved  by  ladies  ;  but  he  was  up  among 
them,  as  soon  as  the  head  of  our  precious  General 
was  turned  the  other  way,  consoling  them  and 
promising  they  would  come  to  no  harm.  And 
pretty  soon,  one  of  them  was  sent  back,  under 


We  Adopt  Jennifer  101 

Miles's  escort,  to  parley  with  the  Governour ;  and 
that  night,  when  our  fort  was  done,  they  were  all 
released.  But  this  whole  proceeding  so  disgusted 
Miles  with  our  General  that  I  think  he  would,  but 
for  changing  colours  under  fire  (which  no  soldier, 
even  an  Irishman,  will  do),  have  then  and  there 
gone  over  to  the  enemy.  And  we  surely  should 
have  deserted,  but  for  this  next  trouble  that  hap 
pened  soon  upon  us. 

For,  one  night,  Courtenay  called  me  to  our  tent, 
as  I  was  out  walking  by  the  riverside,  watching  the 
stars.  The  Spring  was  beginning  ;  the  woods  were 
sweet  with  nightingales  and  the  calls  of  more  strange 
birds  ;  and  my  heart  was  calling  so  loud  to  one  I 
loved,  that  I  could  not  but  feel  that  heaven  heard, 
if  she  did  not.  I  went  up  to  the  tent,  and  there  I 
found  a  fair  boy,  crying  on  Miles's  shoulder.  He 
was  roughly  dressed,  but  slight  in  figure ;  and  as 
Courtenay  bade  the  child  look  up  at  me,  I  saw  that 
it  was  Jennifer. 

Alack  for  the  tale  she  told,  as  soon  as  she  could 
cease  from  crying.  Her  master  had  heard  of  our 
escape,  from  Courtenay's  or  from  mine,  and  how  we 
had  joined  the  army  where  they  could  not  reach  us. 
And  meantime  Jenney's  mistress,  who  had  alone 
been  kind  to  her,  had  fallen  ill.  And  then  the 
master  had  sworn  that  he  would  have  no  such  spy 
on  his  place,  unless  she  would  promise  to  become 
his  wife  on  the  death  of  the  old  woman  ;  and  Jen 
nifer  had  refused,  and  he  had  whipped  her  for  it. 
And  the  miserable  fellow's  wife,  who  had  been  a  bit 
masterful  in  her  ways  to  him,  but  was  now  bedrid 
den,  had  herself  urged  Jenney  to  escape  and  seek  to 


IO2  King  Noanett 


find  us  in  the  camp ;  and  a  kind  negro  had  taken 
her  down  the  river  by  night,  in  a  canoe,  to  where  we 
were.  And  pretty  soon  Miles,  by  way  of  relieving 
his  mind,  called  for  that  negro,  and  he  came  in,  his 
white  teeth  shining  and  his  eyes  glistening ;  and  we 
gave  him  a  piece  of  gold,  and  a  great  roll  of  tobacco ; 
so  that  his  eyes  but  glistened  the  more.  And  for 
another  goldpiece  he  agreed  to  leave  us  the  canoe, 
and  find  his  own  way  back  on  foot ;  for  I  thought 
we  might  yet  come  to  need  the  little  craft,  and  we 
hid  it  carefully  in  the  rushes  by  the  river.  And 
then  we  gave  Jennifer  some  clean  linen  and  a  pair  of 
white  sailors'  trousers  that  I  had ;  and  while  she  was 
putting  them  on,  we  went  outside  to  talk  of  this  new 
state  of  things. 


XVI 

In  which  We  Secede  from  the  Commonwealth 

SHOULD  we  go  over  to  the  enemy?  That 
was  dangerous  for  us,  and  worse  for  Jennifer, 
as  they  were  sure  to  take  her  for  one  of  the 
women  of  the  camp.  Could  we  give  her  in 
charge  to  them  ?  I  shook  my  head,  and  Miles 
swore  he  never  would  —  not  so  much  that  the 
miserable  creatures  might  not  be  kind  to  her  — 
as  for  the  things  she  perforce  would  see  and  hear 
among  them.  For,  despite  that  law  of  the  charter 
of  Virginia  which  made  adultery  punishable  by 
death  without  benefit  of  clergy  (contrary  to  the 
law  of  England  and  to  a  greater,  the  law  of  the 
gospel,  in  the  noted  determination  of  our  blessed 
Saviour  concerning  the  woman  taken  in  offence),  a 
more  evil-lived  community  than  was  our  camp  could 
not  be  fancied,  even  in  a  savage  country.  For  the 
English  (with  the  notable  exception  of  Pocahontas) 
would  not  wed  the  Indian  maids,  though  they  were 
gentle  and  true  and  sightly  to  look  upon  ;  and  I 
thought  with  Miles  this  had  been  the  fairest  way 
to  convert  those  savages  to  Christianity,  rather  than 
by  treachery  and  murder  and  despoiling  of  their 
lands  when  they  took  vengeance  as  their  teaching 
bade  them  do.  For,  after  all  that  can  be  said,  a 
sprightly  Lover  is  the  most  prevailing  Missionary 

103 


IO4  King  Noanett 


that  can  be  sent  among  these  or  any  other  Infidels. 
However,  this  being  not  so,  and  there  being  so  few 
white  women  in  the  colony,  the  Governour  and  As 
sembly  had  even  found  it  needful  to  issue  a  procla 
mation,  forbidding  women  to  contract  themselves  to 
two  several  men  at  one  time.  For  this  offence  had 
become  so  common  that  great  disquiet  arose  between 
parties  and  no  small  trouble  to  the  State.  It  had 
therefore  been  ordered  that  every  minister  should 
give  Notice  in  his  Church  that  what  man  or  woman 
soever  should  use  any  word  or  speech  tending  to  a 
contract  of  marriage,  to  two  several  persons  at  one 
time,  although  not  precise  and  legal,  yet  so  as  might 
entangle  or  breed  scruple  in  their  consciences,  should, 
for  such  their  offence,  either  undergo  corporal  cor 
rection,  or  be  punished  by  Fine  or  otherwise  accord 
ing  to  the  Quality  of  the  person  so  offending.* 

If  such  was  the  condition  of  the  Colony,  it  may 
be  imagined  how  much  more  free  the  manners  were 
within  our  camp;  where  was  neither  church  nor 
preaching,  and  the  only  colony  laws  enforced  were 
those  which  bade  a  man  despoil  his  neighbour's 
goods,  for  no  offence  but  kindness  to  a  poor  slave. 
And  although,  since  that  last  exploit  of  the  petticoat 
ramparts,  Berkeley  had  let  us  alone,  there  was  talk 
that  we  were  definitely  proclaimed  traitors,  and  of 
an  army  preparing  to  put  us  down.  And  at  last, 
toward  the  end  of  that  winter,  these  rumours  became 
more  definite  ;  and  the  condition  of  the  soldiers  was 
most  desperate.  For  we  had  neither  money  nor 
clothes ;  and  our  wretched  women  even  began  to 

*  A  fact.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  this  wise  statute  has  not  prevailed  to 
modern  times.  — ED. 


We  Secede  from  the  Commonwealth       105 

sell  their  finery,  for  blankets  and  for  bed-linen  ;  and 
Ingram  was  fain  to  take  Lady  Berkeley's  fine  dresses 
from  the  house,  and  give  them  to  them. 

Now  long  before  this  had  Miles  and  I  desired  to 
escape  ;  and  once  had  demanded  our  discharge  ;  at 
which  Ingram  had  fallen  into  a  great  rage,  and 
ordered  a  guard  to  be  set  over  us  night  and  day. 
But  with  time  this  guard  had  been  relaxed ;  and  so 
it  was  when  the  question  came  of  what  we  should  do 
with  Jennifer. 

"Miles,"  said  I,  "we  must  keep  her  here  with 
>  > 
us. 

"  Faith,"  he  answered,  "  I  suppose  we  must. 
'Tis  pity  ye  are  wed  already  —  in  mind,  I  mean. 
But  the  poor  girl  will  have  to  bear  what  they  dare 
say  of  her  —  " 

"  We  will  keep  her  in  men's  clothes,  and  pass  her 
for  your  body-servant." 

"  Carew,  me  boy,  'tis  equal  honour  that  your  head 
and  heart  both  do  ye."  So  we  went  back  and  told 
her ;  and  the  poor  child  blushed  —  not  that  she  was 
old  enough  and  vile  enough  to  know  what  might  be 
said  if  it  were  known  —  but  at  the  idea  of  wearing 
men's  clothes  still.  But  she  sighed,  and  went  to 
work ;  and  we  two  slept  outdoors  ;  and  ere  morn 
ing  she  had  made  for  herself  what  might  pass  for  a 
serving-boy's  suit,  in  Virginia. 

Now  that  once  fine  lady  at  the  General's  tent  had 
not  forgotten  Courtenay,  nor  his  cool  treatment  of 
her.  And  women's  eyes  are  sharper  in  such  things 
than  man's  ;  and  one  day  when  we  sat  at  what  we 
called  our  dinner,  she  began  to  question  us  too  curi 
ously  about  the  servant  we  had  found.  Courtenay 


io6  Kin     Noanett 


said  he  was  but  a  boy  that  he  had  known  on  ship 
board,  and  had  escaped  from  a  cruel  master.  "  A 
pretty  boy,"  said  she,  "  but  I  have  been  on  ship 
board  too."  Then  we  knew  she  had  discovered 
Jennifer;  but  we  still  hoped  she  might  keep  silence, 
as  she  said  no  more  then  to  Courtenay,  but  turned 
and  pledged  him  in  a  toast.  Miles  gladly  responded; 
but  that  same  night,  as  he  told  me,  she  sought  him 
out,  or  rather  sought  out  Jennifer;  for  he  found  her 
sitting  in  the  tent,  and  the  heart  of  the  poor  child 
had  gone  out  to  a  woman,  and  she  was  crying  on 
her  wicked  bosom  as  he  found  the  two  together. 
He  led  her  back  to  headquarters,  politely  enough ; 
but  on  the  way  she  hinted  at  the  price  of  her  secrecy 
—  to  wit,  that  I  should  marry  Jennifer,  and  he 
should  marry  her.  This  suited  neither  of  us,  and 
he  roundly  told  her  so  ;  so  the  next  day,  at  table, 
there  was  more  laughter,  and  even  open  reference 
to  the  maid  in  our  tent  —  by  the  gentlemen  too  — 
and  Miles  thrashed  one  of  them  and  would  have 
run  him  through,  had  the  man  dared  fight.  "  But, 
Carew,  my  boy,"  said  he,  "  we  can't  thrash  every 
man  in  camp;  and  if  we  could,  'twould  hardly  much 
improve  the  poor  child's  case,  I'm  thinkin'." 

And  now  see  what  devilish  snares  an  evil  woman 
may  invent.  For  this  "Lady"  Ingram  thought 
nothing  of  setting  the  man  she  called  her  husband 
to  thinking  on  this  poor  child,  if  by  so  she  could 
have  Courtenay  to  herself;  for  she  was  jealous  of 
him,  it  appeared,  so  evil  was  no  evil  to  her.  And 
the  Generalissimo  saw  the  little  maid,  and  bade  her 
join  the  women's  tent;  and  Courtenay  had  to  knock 
him  down,  and  set  his  foot  upon  .his  neck ;  nor 


We  Secede  from  the   Commonwealth        107 

would  he  release  him  until  he  had  sworn  to  do  us 
and  her  no  harm.  And  then,  after  this  whilom 
ropedancer  had  staggered  away,  Courtenay  looked 
at  me  and  I  at  him. 

"  What  do  you  think  the  Generalissimo's  oath  is 
worth  ?  " 

"Rather  less  than  naught,  I'm  thinkin' —  he 
swears  by  contraries.  Sure  I  took  it  but  to  damn 
his  soul  a  bit  the  more  !  " 

"The  canoe  is  there,"  said  I. 

"  And  I'm  thinking  we've  got  about  twenty  min 
utes  to  get  away  in."  Then  he  called  Jennifer,  and 
I  saw  him  telling  her  what  she  should  do.  And  the 
poor  child  looked  up  at  him  ;  and  when  he  told  her 
that  she  was  to  come  with  us,  so  bright  a  smile  lit 
up  her  face  as  I  had  not  seen  since  I  left  my  lady  ; 
so  perhaps  I  took  my  turn  for  a  sob  or  two,  while 
Courtenay  was  petting  her.  Then  we  both  sprang 
up,  and  began  carrying  our  goods  to  the  riverside, 
-Jennifer's  clothes,  what  stuff  we  owned,  our 
swords  and  Spanish  pistols,  and  luckily  a  good  store 
of  tobacco. 

It  was  evening;  and  a  new  moon  lay  low  behind 
us,  as  we  pushed  the  little  craft  out  from  the  shore 
—  none  too  soon  ;  for  we  heard  some  commotion, 
and  saw  men  and  torches  —  and  women,  too  —  come 
crowding  round  our  little  tent.  But  they  never 
once  looked  at  the  river ;  so  we  floated  silently 
down  toward  the  Sea. 


XVII 

In  which  We  Flee  and  Feast  Right  Merrily 


A^D  now  there  came  twelve  weeks  that  were 
near  to  happiness.     For  all  that  night  we  pad 
dled  down,  between  low  and  lonely  shores, 
beneath   the   stars.     The   constellations   are 
friends    faithful    in    exile  ;    they   are    beautiful,   and 
change  not. 

Poor  Jennifer  kept  very  silent  between  us  ;  but 
her  silence  already  was  rather  peace  than  sorrow, 
and  Courtenay  now  and  then  would  seek  to  break  it 
with  a  word  of  cheer.  He  paddled  at  the  stern,  the 
girl  lying  amidship  on  our  soldiers'  blankets,  and  I 
at  the  bow,  watching  the  wider  waters  as  they  opened 
out  ahead.  But  at  last  the  black  river  ceased  to 
hold  the  stars,  as  its  waters  turned  pale  grey  and 
they  faded  in  it  ;  and  behold,  it  was  dawn,  and  in 
front  of  us  stretched  a  smooth  sea-line,  and  the  sun 
rose,  peeping  over  its  rim.  The  land  to  our  left 
dwindled  to  a  long,  bushy  point,  and  we  landed  on 
a  sandy  beach,  and  felt  that  we  were  safe  at  last. 

We  drew  up  the  canoe  and  hid  it  in  the  bushes. 
The  sun  shone  bright  and  glorious  ;  and  Jennifer 
was  singing  with  the  birds  as  we  made  our  little 
camp.  Then  we  fixed  a  shelter  for  her  with  a  piece 
of  sailcloth,  and  sallied  out  to  get  our  breakfast  ;  for 
we  had  hardly  anything  with  us  but  Indian  meal  and 
the  tobacco.  The  banks  of  a  slow  stream  near  by 

108 


We  Flee  and  Feast  Right  Merrily        109 

were  alive  with  little  shore-turtles,  but  we  saw  none 
big  enough  for  a  soup  and  did  not  know  (until  the 
Indians  afterwards  taught  us)  that  these  were  good 
to  eat.  We  dared  not  fire  our  guns  lest  we  should 
attract  pursuit;  though  we  hoped  that  Ingram  would 
not  make  any  serious  attempt  to  recapture  us,  being 
himself  in  a  state  of  siege  ;  and  indeed  we  after 
wards  heard  that  this  was  the  case,  and  that  only 
three  days  later  he  with  his  whole  command  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Governour's  troops  ; 
when  Ingram  was  promptly  hanged,  as  I  have  said  ; 
most  of  the  men  were  bound,  or  rebound  (as  we 
should  have  been)  to  slavery  ;  and  the  women  (who 
had  made  prodigious  lamenting  pending  the  sur 
render)  took  up  with  their  captors,  those  who  had 
cried  the  loudest  being  the  soonest  soothed. 

But  on  that  bright  morning  we  were  well  out  of 
this  forever ;  and  it  was  only  hard  to  know  what  we 
might  find  for  food.  We  talked  of  fishing,  but  we 
had  no  hooks  ;  and  both  of  us  agreed  that  it  would 
not  be  safe  to  build  a  fire.  Our  best  hope  lay  in 
finding  fruit  or  berries,  and  we  separated  to  search 
the  woods,  though  we  should  have  known  there  was 
no  chance,  it  being  the  Spring  of  the  year;  and  after 
an  hour  or  two  I  returned  to  camp  empty-handed, 
where  I  found  Courtenay  with  only  a  bundle  of 
sassafras  twigs,  then  esteemed  a  great  medicine. 
However,  Jennifer  wras  up,  with  a  bright  face  again, 
and  we  stirred  a  little  of  the  meal  in  some  fresh 
water  and  salt  scraped  from  the  warm  rocks,  and 
nibbled  at  the  sassafras  for  relishing. 

"  My  son,  ye  have  now  a  great  opportunity  to 
purify  the  blood  and  macerate  the  flesh  in  fasting. 


iio  King  Noanett 


'Tis  a  Friday  in  Lent,  I  expect,  and  the  Saints, 
Heaven  be  praised  !  are  looking  to  it  that  we  keep 
it.  Jennifer,  'tis  a  pity ;  it's  a  kindly  influence  to 
fill  the  stomach  with  a  vernal  wind  and  forget  the 
absence  of  carnal  food."  But  Courtenay's  playful 
ness  I  esteemed  misplaced  before  breakfast,  or  the 
chance  of  one,  so  I  went  away  to  bathe,  being 
heated  by  the  fruitless  walk ;  and  there,  as  I  waded 
out  in  the  shallow  water,  I  cut  my  great  toe  upon 
some  shellfish  so  that,  mayhap,  I  gave  vent  to  an 
oath  or  two  ;  and  Miles  came  down  to  the  shore  to 
chide  me,  in  the  name  of  some  Popish  saint,  to 
whom  he  was  wont  to  turn  when  things  went  wrong 
and  he  could  do  no  fighting.  And  when  I  told  him 
what  my  just  cause  was, 

"Thou  great  oaf!"  said  he,  "to  curse  the  pain 
that  brings  thee  better  than  locusts  and  wild  honey 
in  the  wilderness  —  let  us  see  an  they  be  not  good 
to  eat."  So  we  tore  up  some  dozen  with  our  knives, 
and  found  them  very  excellent  meat  indeed,  of  the 
kind  they  call  oysters ;  and  some  were  nearly  an  ell 
in  length  upon  the  shell.  So  we  ate  a  many  of  them 
raw,  they  being  well  salted  with  the  tide,  before  I 
bethought  myself  to  tell  Courtenay  that  so  good  a 
Papist  might  not  eat  meat  on  a  Friday.  "  Nay," 
said  he, 

"  '  Fruit  hath  stones, 

Meat  hath  bones, 

Whatever  hath  shell 

Leads  not  to  hell ; 

Thou  mayst  not  eat 

What  walks  with  feet, 

Or  flies  with  wings ; 

But  fish  hath  fins.'  " 


We  Flee  and  Feast  Right  Merrily        1 1 1 

"  But  no  fins  have  these,"  said  I,  ready  for  a  bit 
of  merriment  now  that  I  was  fed. 

"  Shells  or  fins,  'tis  all  the  same,"  said  he.  "And 
faith  'tis  well  the  Lord  did  not  see  fit  to  tempt 
us  with  a  haunch  of  venison."  And  he  lay  upon 
his  back,  smoking  his  pipe  dreamily  ;  'twas  a  trick 
he  had  well  learned  in  Virginia,  this  of  smoking ; 
and  I  too  smoked,  when  I  could  think  of  Miss  St. 
Aubyn  not  too  sadly.  The  broad  blue  bay  lay  soft 
before  us,  its  distant  coastline  shimmering  into  mist; 
and  all  the  Spring  air  quivered  with  the  flight  of 
golden  butterflies,  and  the  earth  lay  fragrant  to  the 
sun  with  yellow  flowers. 

"  The  King  is  far,  and  the  Commonwealth  is  far," 
said  Courtenay,  "and  I'm  wondering  if  we'll  like 
the  Puritans  any  better  than  this  Virginia  gentry  ?  " 

I  said  a  word  of  camp  and  Jenny's  treatment. 

"  The  Lord  has  made  an  earth  of  many  pleasant 
places,"  answered  Miles.  "  Beauty  is  in  this  world, 
as  well  as  truth  ;  the  Puritans  forget  half  God's  mes 
sage,  and  dispute  about  the  tother.  But  you  Saxons 
were  always  a  pragmatical  square-headed  race  —  'tis 
we  Irish  are  the  beauty-makers.  D'ye  know,  we 
are  the  only  people  whose  kings  were  poets  —  who 
crowned  our  poets,  kings  !  " 

"  You  have  not  done  much  by  your  kings  after 
you  made  them,"  then  said  I. 

"  Ah,  man,  —  but  we  have  dreamed  !  The  word 
is  greater  than  the  deed,  I'd  have  ye  know.  A  stu 
pid  Saxon  may  do  the  deed  it  takes  an  Irish  harper 
to  think  of!  But  in  truth,  'tis  a  man's  duty  to  be 
happy  on  earth  —  if  only  by  way  of  preparing  for 
heaven."  (Ah,  Miles,  dear  Miles,  how  full  wert  thou 


H2  King  Noanett 


prepared  !)  "  Beauty  is  given  man,  the  good  kind 
of  beauty  to  enjoy,  the  bad  kind  to  tempt  him  and 
teach  him  strength.  In  this  way  even  pleasure  hath 
its  place  —  and  a  Puritan  is  but  a  suicide  that  thrusts 
him,  like  a  blubbering  child,  away  from  the  fires  that 
are  to  try  him  !  Let  monks  renounce  —  a  man  is 
here  to  live,  and  touch  and  try  the  lives  of  others ; 
to  feel  his  life  and  use  it  to  the  full,  and  then  to  give 
it  away  —  to  the  first  cause,  maybe  !  Men  to  be 
brave  and  true,  maids  to  be  brave  and  gentle  —  and 
both  their  highest  duty  to  be  kind." 

"  True,"  said  I,  "  and  here  come  some  fellow 
creatures  ye  may  practice  on  !  " 

And  pointing  up  the  river,  I  showed  him  where 
were  coming  from  behind  the  last  point,  low  canoes, 
and  others,  and  then  others.  Then  we  were  glad 
that  we  had  laid  no  fire ;  and  we  betook  ourselves 
to  the  bushes,  first  carefully  removing  all  traces  of 
our  presence  from  the  shore.  "  From  some  trials 
it  is  best  to  flee,"  muttered  Miles,  "  but  I'd  have 
ye  know  this  only  proves  the  rule." 

"  Think  you  they  be  Ingram's  men  ?  "  said  I,  as 
we  all  lay  watching  through  the  boughs. 

"  I  know  not  which  kind  of  dam  salvages  they 
be,"  answered  he.  "  I  like  the  copper-coloured 
best."  And  such  they  proved  to  be,  and  in  an  hour 
had  passed  us  and  scattered  over  the  sea,  or  rather 
bay  (for  we  lay  upon  the  shore  of  that  they  call  the 
Chesepiacke),  and  lay  as  if  for  fishing. 

"  We  must  rig  a  mast  and  sail,"  then  said  Miles  ; 
and  we  passed  the  day  in  doing  this,  cutting  a  light 
sapling-pole  in  the  woods  and  binding  it  to  the 
canoe  thwart  with  green  withes.  Then  we  set  flat 


We  Flee  and  Feast  Right  Merrily        113 

stones  about  the  butt,  which  might  also  serve  to 
ballast  us  ;  and  long  before  sunset  were  ready  for 
our  way  once  more.  We  dared  not  move  upon  the 
open  bay  before  the  full  darkness  came ;  but  in  the 
twilight,  as  we  were  walking  along  the  beach,  I  asked 
Courtenay  which  way  he  meant  to  go. 

"  Northward,"  said  he,  "  both  as  getting  us  away 
from  this  Virginia  nest  of  convicts  —  and  in  New 
England,  I  have  heard  they  are  both  peaceable  and 
prospering  —  the  Swedes  have  come  and  crept  into 
a  river  called  Delaware,  and  again  the  Dutch  have 
stolen  into  a  river  called  Hudson's  —  thus  are  you 
English  nosed  in  all  places,  because  your  wits  can't 
reach  beyond  the  sound  of  Bow  !  —  only  these  lean, 
lank  Puritans  —  but  we  must  fain  try  them  —  and 
then—" 

"That  is  not  all?"  I  said. 

"  Moore,"  said  he,  "  dost  think  thou'rt  the  only 
brave  gentleman  in  the  world  hath  given  his  heart 
to  a  woman  ?  She  hath  gone  to  New  England. 
I  did  her  some  small  service  when  she  was  escaping, 
and  she  thanked  me  for  it ;  and  so  I  made  bold  to 
ask  her  whither  she  might  be  going ;  and  she  told 
me." 

Then  I  sighed,  for  my  case  was  yet  the  harder. 
"  Why  did  you  not  go  with  her  ?  " 

"  Man,  do  you  ask  a  woman's  question  ?  Did  I 
not  tell  you  I  did  her  some  small  service  ?  Well, 
just  for  that  trifle  they  said  I  was  to  be  shot  —  until 
a  lady  that  had  some  favour  with  old  Noll  got  me 
to  the  colonies  instead." 

"  Do  you  know  where  she  hath  gone  ?  " 

"  I    know   she  came  under  the  name  of  Clerke, 


ii4  King  Noanett 


which  is  some  kin  to  Cromwell ;  that  is  all  —  but  by 
the  blessed  Virgin's  aid  I'll  find  her — "  His  eyes 
glistened ;  and  just  then  Jennifer  came  out  to  join 
us,  and  I  saw  her  look  into  them. 


XVIII 

In  which,  for  Courtenay,  I   am  a   Brute 

WHEN  it  was  dark  again,  we  launched  our 
canoe,  put  out  into  the  bay,  and  turned 
to  the  northward.  The  night  was  quite 
warm  and  marvellous  calm,  so  we  struck 
out  boldly  to  the  middle  of  the  Chesapeake,  which 
may  be  here  some  twenty  miles  across.  We  had 
a  new  moon  —  it  was  the  Easter  moon  —  and  we 
paddled  northward  all  that  night.  Toward  morn 
ing  a  light  breeze  sprang  up  from  the  south,  and 
the  dawn  came  suddenly  and  surprised  us,  many 
miles  from  the  land.  We  turned  toward  the  right 
shore,  knowing  it  to  be  narrower  and  free  from 
Indians,  and  landed.  But  there  we  erred,  in  this, 
that  we  could  find  no  water.  All  that  day  we 
tramped  among  the  meadows,  searching  for  a 
stream,  in  vain.  The  marshes  were  full  of  wild 
fowl,  and  we  shot  some  duck,  fearing  no  Indians 
on  that  peninsula ;  but  we  dared  not  show  sail  in 
the  open  bay,  and  our  mouths,  too  parched  to  eat 
of  the  meat,  could  only  swallow  the  salt  oysters. 
To  the  south  of  us  lay  the  settlement  of  Acco- 
macke,  as  we  well  knew ;  but  we  dared  not  seek 
water  there,  for  were  we  not  escaping  servants  — 
slaves  —  with  a  price  on  our  heads  ?  I  fancied  the 
Indians  better  of  the  two. 

So  we  lay  on  our  backs,  waiting  for  dark,  and 


n6  King  Noanett 


Courtenay  read  from  his  book  of  Pocahontas  to 
pass  the  time  away,  and  of  the  great  Captain  Smith, 
whose  life  she  saved,  and  who  first  discovered  and 
ruled  these  shores.  How  Pocahontas,  in  a  very 
dark  and  dismal  night,  came  alone  through  the 
woods  and  told  Smith  that  great  cheer  would  be 
sent  them  soon,  but  that  her  father,  King  Powhatan, 
with  all  the  power  he  could  make,  would  come  after 
to  kill  them  all,  if  those  who  brought  the  victuals 
could  not  effect  it  with  their  own  arms  while  they 
were  at  supper.  How  Smith  then  offered  her  pres 
ents  ;  but  she  refused  them,  the  tears  running  down 
her  cheeks,  and  begging  him  to  be  gone.  And  then, 
of  her  saving  his  life  at  the  block,  and  how,  years 
after  that,  and  after  Smith  had  gone  to  England, 
she  was,  by  one  Argal,  treacherously  captured  on 
the  Potowmacke,  where  she  had  lain  concealed,  to 
withdraw  herself  from  being  a  witness  to  the  frequent 
butcheries  of  the  English,  whose  folly  and  rashness, 
after  Smith's  departure,  put  it  out  of  her  power  to 
save  them.  And  how  this  Argal  had  hired  one 
Japazams,  for  a  copper  kettle,  to  betray  the  prin 
cess  on  board  his  ship,  whither  she  went  only  out 
of  her  good  nature  and  obliging  temper,  because 
Japazams'  wife  pretended  to  be  fain  to  go,  and 
would  not  venture  alone.  So  this  Argal  brought 
her  in  captivity  to  Jamestown. 

"  And  then  —  the  haythens  !  "  ended  Courtenay, 
"  they  told  her  that  Captain  Smith  was  dead,  and 
so  she  married  Rolfe."  In  fact,  Miles  was  getting 
to  be  quite  an  Indian-lover.  And  indeed,  I  gener 
ally  noticed,  that  the  more  he  saw  of  either  race,  the 
better  he  liked  the  other. 


For  Courtenay,   I   am  a   Brute  117 

We  hardly  waited  for  the  sunset  to  be  off  again, 
and  this  time  we  lay  as  close  to  the  West  as  we 
could,  for  water  we  must  get.  It  was  nigh  day 
break  when  we  landed  by  a  grove  of  the  beautiful 
green  oak  they  have  ;  and  there,  in  the  very  sand 
of  the  shore,  was  as  sweet  a  little  rill  as  one  would 
wish  to  see.  We  had  drunk  nothing  since  the  night 
before,  and  I  lay  face  downward  to  it,  then  turned 
on  one  side,  and  let  the  stream  run  smoothly  down 
my  throat  without  swallowing.  He  little  knows 
the  true  delights  of  drinking  that  hath  not  water 
in  this  manner  drunk. 

And  then  we  made  bold  to  cook  our  birds ; 
oysters,  too,  we  found ;  and  there  were  terrapin, 
had  we  but  known  how  to  cook  them  ;  but  'twas 
a  breakfast  fit  for  a  king  !  aye,  and  better  than  poor 
Charles  sometimes  got,  while  he  was  wandering  about 
his  failing  kingdom.  Of  his  son  I  say  naught ;  and 
'twas  well,  perhaps,  I  never  saw  King  James,  or  I 
had  changed  sides  again. 

But  that  it  was  not  England,  that  day  had  been 
quite  happy  ;  only  in  England  my  lady  was.  Miles 
sang  cheerily ;  for  on  that  day  his  quest  began. 
And  there  we  lay,  verting,  as  the  foresters  used  to 
say,  through  that  long  day's  sunlight ;  and  talked 
of  poetry,  aye  !  and  philosophy.  And  Miles  sang 
us  a  song,  of  how  "  Sir  Tristram  came  to  Ire 
land "  -so  light  of  heart  were  we.  And  Jennifer 
was  telling  us  tales  of  Cornwall.  And  she,  too,  had 
a  song  —  of  the  little  red  fox  — 
"  Red  fox,  red  fox, 

For  the  love  of  two  bright  eyes  dying," 
very  sweet  it  was,  and  sweetly  sung  —  when  several 


1 1 8  King  Noanett 


canoes,  filled  with  savages,  put  out  from  a  little  creek 
that  was  near  by,  at  the  sunset,  and  gave  us  chase. 
And  now  we  saw  the  wisdom  of  the  sail  that  we 
had  made.  For  we  two  would  have  been  quickly 
tired  with  the  effort  to  escape ;  but  we  put  up  our 
triangular  bit  of  tent-cloth,  and  rode  easily  ahead  of 
them  before  the  freshening  southerly  breeze.  All 
that  eve  we  rode  before  it,  and  by  moonrise  had 
left  them  far  behind,  and  were  in  waters  rapidly  nar 
rowing  to  low,  green,  grassy  points  of  land.  Then 
Jenny  went  to  sleep,  and  Courtenay  steered ;  and  at 
dawn  I  took  the  helm  again,  which  was  one  of  the 
paddles.  Still  all  that  day  we  sailed,  and  dared  not 
stop  again  to  land.  And  in  the  afternoon,  as  I  well 
remember,  Courtenay  was  lying  forward,  talking  to 
Jennifer,  and  managing  the  sail.  They  were  talk 
ing  low,  and  I  watched  them  sadly ;  but,  by  the 
way  the  little  maid  would  smile  and  open  her  blue 
eyes,  I  fancied  he  was  telling  her  pleasant  things. 
The  air  had  a  Southern  touch  and  languid ;  and  we 
were  all  very  sleepy  when  late  in  the  second  after 
noon  we  passed  a  great  river  to  the  left,  which 
Courtenay  thought  must  be  the  Potowmacke ;  and 
beating  up  a  few  miles  westward,  we  landed  in  a 
wood,  near  by  a  fresh  stream  of  water,  running 
down  from  pleasant  hills.  We  were  out  of  Virginia 
now,  said  Courtenay,  and  might  at  last  breathe 
freely;  for  the  country  bore  the  tender  name  of 
Mary.  I  replied  that  the  name  was  well  enow ; 
but  men's  heads  sate  more  comfortably  under  Eliza 
beth  who  named  Virginia.  Then  Jennifer  went  up 
into  the  wood  to  bind  up  her  pretty  brown  hair, 
which  had  been  whipping  about  her  soft  cheeks  all 


For  Courtenay,  I  am  a  Brute  119 

day ;  and  we  sought  more  oysters  for  the  supper. 
After  this,  our  little  maid  went  off  asleep ;  and 
Courtenay  puffed  at  his  pipe.  Then  he  took  to 
telling  me  of  Pocahontas  again. 

O  O 

"  She  was  a  lady,  I  tell  thee,  Moore,  my  boy. 
And  in  truth  all  these  savages  may  not  be  Chris 
tians —  but  the  best  of  them  at  least  are  gentle 
men.  They  have  a  sense  of  dignity,  a  self-respect 
-remember  that  old  chieftain  good  Mr.  Ingram  so 
insulted  in  the  camp  ?  Well,  now,  see  Pocahontas 

—  a  born  princess  —  and  read  the  tale  that  e'en  this 
dry  old  parson  tells.      Mind  you,  they  had  told  her 
Smith  was  dead,  and  married  her  to  this  man  Rolfe ; 
and  Smith  had  not    gone  near  her  while  in   Eng 
land,  but  contented  himself  with  drawing  up  for  the 
Queen  a  c  Representation  of  her  Case  and  Desert ' 

—  in  which  "  (added  Miles  scornfully)  "  he  expresses 
c  a  deep  Sense  of  Gratitude  to  her,  and  sets  forth 
her  great  Affection  to  ...  the  whole  English  nation.' 
And  now  see  what  happened : 

" c  Before  Captain  Smith's  departure,  Pocahontas 
came  up  to  London.  Being  offended  by  the  smoke 
of  the  Town,  she  was  immediately  removed  to  Brent 
ford  ;  whither  Smith  with  several  of  his  friends,  went 
to  visit  her.'  (He  might  have  left  his  friends  be 
hind  !)  c  After  a  cold  and  modest  Salutation,  she 
turned  from  him  in  a  passionate  manner,  hid  her 
face,  and  could  not  be  brought  to  speak  a  Word 
for  two  or  three  hours.  But  at  last,  she  began  to 
talk ;  and  she  reminded  him  of  the  many  Services 
she  had  done  him,  and  of  the  strict  promise  of 
Friendship,  between  him  and  her  father.  Touy  says 
she,  promised  him,  that  what  was  your s^  should  be  his ; 


12O  King  Noanett 


and  that  you  and  he  would  be  all  one.  Being  a  Stran 
ger  in  our  country r,  you  called  Powhatan  Father ;  and 
I,  for  the  same  reason,  will  now  call  you  so.  But 
Captain  Smith,  knowing  the  jealous  humour  of  the 
Court,  durst  not  allow  of  that  Title,  as  she  was  a 
King's  daughter ;  and  therefore '  (the  brute)  c  he 
endeavoured  to  excuse  himself  from  it.  But  she, 
with  a  stern  and  steady  Countenance,  said :  Tou  were 
not  afraid  to  come  into  my  Father  s  Country r,  and  strike 
a  Fear  into  everybody ',  but  myself:  and  are  you  here 
afraid^  to  let  me  call  you  Father  ?  I  tell  you  then,  I 
will  call  you,  Father,  and  you  shall  call  me  Child ;  and 
so  I  will  ever  be  of  your  kindred  and  Country.  They 
always  told  us,  that  you  were  dead ;  and  I  knew  not 
otherwise,  till  I  came  to  Plimouth.  But  Powhatan 
commanded  Tomocomo  to  seek  you  out,  and  know  the 
'Truth ;  because  your  Countrymen  are  much  given  to 
lying.  Then  she  willingly  prepared  '  (poor  girl)  c  to 
return  to  Virginia  with  her  husband.  But  it  pleased 
God,  at  Gravesend,  to  take  Pocahontas  to  his  Mercy, 
in  about  the  two-and-twentieth  year  of  her  Age ;  for 
there,  in  a  few  days,  she  died.' 

"  Dost  thou  not  see,  she  loved  him  ?  And  he, 
the  brute  of  a  Saxon  —  Smith  !  And  how  sweetly 
she  turns  it  off,  and  will  but  call  him  Father ! 
Pretty  darling  !  But  Moore,  my  boy,"  and  Courte- 
nay's  voice  suddenly  grew  grave,  "  hast  noticed  the 
maid  there,  Jennifer  ?  " 

Used  as  I  was  to  his  quick  changes,  I  gasped  a 
bit.  "Jennifer?" 

"  Aye,  who  else  ?  —  Carew,"  said  he,  "  I  hope  I 
may  be  a  vain  man  and  a  fool ;  but  I  begin  to  think 
the  little  maid  is  caring  for  me." 


For  Courtenay,   I   am  a   Brute  121 

"And  like  enough,"  I  said. 

"  Ah,  but  it  must  not  be ;  now  I  behave  like 
Smith  to  Pocahontas.  I  have  made  love  to  more 
than  one  woman  in  my  time  —  though  never  in 
earnest,  until  I  met  the  lady  for  whose  sake,  God 
bless  her,  I  came  over  here.  And  her  I,  being  in 
earnest,  found  not  courage  in  my  heart  to  tell. 
How  did  you  bring  it  about  yourself?" 

Miles  could  become  personal  with  greater  sud 
denness  than  any  man  I  ever  knew.  "I  —  I  —  we 
found  it  out  together,"  said  I. 

"  And  the  best  way,  too.  But,  praise  be  to  the 
Virgin,  this  time  I  found  it  out  first.  Now,  you 
must  tell  her." 

"What?"  said  I. 

"  Tell  Jennifer  that  I  am  betrothed  (God  forgive 
me  for  that  sweet  lie)  to  a  lady  in  the  Massachusetts 
province,  and  we  are  going  there  to  find  her." 

Now,  I  did  not  like  my  orders  ;  but  I  could  not 
say  there  was  not  right  in  them.  And  going  to  our 
camp,  I  found  the  little  maid  just  waking  up  ;  and 
her  eyes  were  tender  with  sleep,  and  her  voice  as 
sweet  as  any  linnet's.  So  I  began,  like  a  man, 
"  Jennifer,  do  you  like  Mr.  Courtenay  ?  " 

She  caught  her  breath  a  bit,  and  looked  up 
quickly  ;  and  then  looked  away  to  him,  where  he 
was  walking  lonely  by  the  sea,  and  thinking  of 
another  woman. 

"  I  would  die  for  him,"  she  answered  simply,  and 
there  lay  truth  in  her  words. 

"You  must  not  grow  too  fond  of  him,"  said  I. 
"  We  are  going  to  New  England ;  and  there,  I 
know,  some  nice  English  lad  awaits  you.  Remem- 


122  King  Noanett 


her,  Mr.  Courtenay  is  a  soldier,  nigh  old  enough  to 
be  your  father  —  I  doubt  he  will  ever  marry  —  " 

And  now,  indeed,  the  poor  maid  blushed.  But 
then,  she  looked  me  full  in  the  face,  as  I  know  my 
lady  would  have  done  or  I  to  her,  so  love  gives 
gentle  courage  to  us  all.  "  I  had  rather  be  his  slave, 
than  any  governour's  lady." 

I  wished  that  Courtenay  had  done  his  own  job ; 
but  perhaps,  on  the  whole,  it  was  better  he  had  not ; 
for  the  dog  had  a  heart  (as  I  already  knew)  that  was 
cowardly  tender. 

"  But,"  said  I,  "  he  may  not  marry  —  " 

"  If  he  may  not,"  said  Jennifer,  "  he  hath  saved 
my  soul  and  body  —  please  tell  him  both  are  his,  if 
he  will  ask  for  them."  Then  I  saw  she  thought  I 
meant  that  he  was  married  unhappily.  So  I  took 
my  courage  by  two  hands. 

"  He  hath  come  over  here  to  find  the  lady  whom 
he  loves,"  I  said. 

To  my  surprise  —  but  after  a  slight  pause  —  she 
answered  merrily,  "  Then  shall  we  help  him  find 
her,  shall  we  not  ?  " 

"  That  indeed,"  I  cried,  glad  to  get  off  so  cheaply. 
"And  so  you  do  not  love  him,  after  all?"  —  As  I 
remember  that  speech  now,  I  see  how  near  a  brute 
is  man. 

"Nay,  nay  — "  the  child  looked  up  and  smiled 
—  "  hast  thou  not  said  he  was  old  enough  to  be  my 
father  ?  "  Now,  was  it  not  curious  this  was  the 
very  speech  that  Pocahontas  made  ?  And  I  know 
not  why  I  did  it,  but  I  kissed  her,  then  and  there. 
And  from  that  moment  we  became  great  friends ; 
greater  far  than  even  she  and  Courtenay. 


For  Courtenay,  I  am  a  Brute  123 

"  She  is  a  lady,  is  she  not  ?  "  said  Jennifer,  after  I 
had  kissed  her. 

I  nodded.     "  I  suppose  so." 

"  And  he  hath  lost  her  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  said. 

<c  Then  shall  he  find  her,  and  through  me !  " 
And  the  maid  laughed  so  sweetly,  that  Courtenay 
came  down  to  see  what  thing  was  forward ;  and 
frowned  at  me  for  not  doing  his  commission.  But 
I  smiled  to  him  that  it  was  all  right.  And  when 
Jennifer  went  then  to  make  our  supper  ready,  I 
told  him  how  I  had  told  his  secret,  and  the  little 
maid  had  laughed  again.  But  I  did  not  tell  him 
just  the  words  she  said.  'Twas  too  much  like  the 
words  the  poor  Indian  princess  had  used  to  Smith, 
when  she  found  him  alive  that  she  had  wept  as  dead. 


XIX 

In  which  Miles  Prays  the  Blessed  Virgin 

NOW  the  marshes  lay  too  close  about  us 
where  we  slept  that  night ;  and  next  day 
we  awoke  to  find  Jennifer  in  one  of  the 
dread  fevers  that  haunt  those  parts,  and 
the  poison  in  the  place  had  turned  her  brain.  Eight 
days  she  lay  there  ill ;  and  we  tended  her.  At  first 
her  face  was  always  flushed,  and  she  called  for  water, 
water !  and  coolness,  and  that  the  ship  was  so  hot, 
and  that  the  people  were  cruel.  Then  she  had  a 
sinking  fit,  and  Courtenay  and  I  went  out  and  shot 
a  duck,  and  kindled  a  hotter  fire,  careless  now  of 
Indians,  and  made  a  broth  for  her.  And  then  the 
fever  came  back,  and  that  night  she  was  crying  that 
they  were  whipping  her,  and  that  Courtenay  would 
not  come.  He  hung  his  head,  and  cried  like  a  child  ; 
for  we  knew  what  was  now  in  her  mind  must  have 
happened  to  her  in  those  months  the  poor  child  was 
in  slavery. 

And  the  next  day  she  was  no  better,  and  we  gave 
up  hope.  We  had  cut  off  her  soft,  bright  hair  in 
the  fever  ;  and  she  lay  there  now  so  pale,  and  looked 
more  than  ever  like  a  child.  And  her  little  hands 
grew  so  cold,  so  cold  !  And  Miles  began  one  of 
his  Popish  prayers  to  the  Virgin.  And  that  night, 
beyond  the  fire  —  for  we  kept  it  always  burning 

124 


Miles   Prays  the   Blessed  Virgin  125 

now,  to  drive  the  deadly  airs  away  from  Jennifer  — 
in  the  edge  of  the  forest,  where  the  firelight  hardly 
reached,  we  saw  a  painted  savage  standing. 

His  attire  was  of  the  skins  of  bears  and  wolves, 
so  cut  that  the  man's  head  went  through  the  neck, 
and  the  ears  of  the  bear  were  fastened  on  his  shoul 
ders,  while  the  nose  and  teeth  hung  dangling  down 
upon  his  breast ;  and  behind  was  another  bear's 
face,  split,  with  a  paw  hanging  at  the  nose  ;  and  even 
his  sleeves,  coming  down  to  his  elbows,  were  necks 
of  bears,  with  his  arms  going  through  the  mouth, 
and  paws  hanging  to  the  noses. 

I  sprang  up  and  grasped  my  firelock  ;  but  Courte- 
nay  was  praying  still,  and  did  not  see.  But  the 
Indian  waved  his  hand  gently,  and  spoke  to  me  in 
good  English  ;  and  his  language  was  suitable  to  his 
stature  and  appearance ;  for  he  was  a  very  large, 
well-proportioned  man,  and  his  speech  sounded  deep 
and  solemn,  like  a  voice  in  a  vault. 

"  Child  sick  ?  "  he  said  gravely.  "  Your  daugh 
ter  ? —  You  no  cry?"  (This  to  Courtenay,  who 
was  not,  indeed,  crying  just  then,  but  praying  still; 
and  had  made  a  sign  of  the  cross,  which  the  Indian 
copied  gravely.  My  hand  was  still  on  the  firelock, 
but  I  dropped  it  now.) 

"Aye,"  said  I,  "and  like  to  die.  We  mean  you 
no  evil  :  let  us  rest." 

"  I  get  squaw  —  bring  medicine,"  the  Indian  said; 
and  vanished  into  the  dark  wood.  Then  first  I  saw 
that  others  had  been  with  him  ;  for  they  went  away 
openly  ;  and  all  about  us  were  savages,  painted  in 
deep  red,  with  gleaming  bears'-teeth  collars ;  and 
they  had  surrounded  us,  without  our  knowing  it. 


126  King  Noanett 


But  they  went  away  silently,  and  showed  no  signs 
of  hostility.  And  pretty  soon,  the  English-speak 
ing  Indian,  who  appeared  to  be  the  chief,  came 
back  ;  and  with  him,  a  woman.  Poor  Jennifer  was 
dying. 

"  You  are  too  late,"  said  Courtenay.  The  little 
maid's  face  was  set,  already,  with  the  last  stillness. 

"  Me  no  too  late,"  said  the  Indian  ;  and  took  a 
flask  of  spirits  (we  had  none)  and  moistened  the 
poor  child's  lips  with  the  aqua  vitae.  She  shud 
dered  just  a  little;  and  then  the  Indian  woman,  that 
had  warmed  a  broth  of  some  herbs  upon  our  fire, 
made  her  drink  of  it.  And  we  helped  her,  trusting 
this  Indian  woman,  though  we  knew  not  what  it 
was.  And  then  Miles  took  his  crucifix  again  ;  and 
the  chieftain  crossed  himself;  and  we  waited.  And 
after  an  hour,  we  heard  Jennifer  breathe  again,  and 
slowly.  And  at  the  sunrise,  she  opened  her  lips 
and  said  something,  we  could  not  hear  what.  So 
our  little  girl  got  well  again. 


XX 

In  which  We  Fight  with  the  Susquehannocks 
against  the   Puritans 

NOW  these  savages  were  the  greatest  I  had 
ever  seen ;  they  were  called  Susquehan 
nocks,  and  lived  in  a  palisaded  town  ;  and 
their  chief,  Tockwogh,  a  mighty  man  in 
deed.  For  the  calf  of  his  leg  measured  three-quar 
ters  of  a  yard  about,  and  the  rest  of  his  limbs  in 
proportion ;  his  arrows  were  five  quarters  long, 
headed  with  splinters  of  white  crystal,  in  the  form 
of  a  heart ;  even  his  tobacco-pipe  was  a  yard  long 
and  carved  with  a  bird,  a  deer,  and  a  bull,  at  the  great 
end;  and  with  it  I  saw  him  beat  out  a  man's  brains. 
For  we  stayed  with  these  Indians  many  weeks, 
and  found  them  in  peace,  very  gentle  ;  indeed,  they 
called  themselves  Catholicks,  and  were  living  in  great 
amity  with  Lord  Baltimore's  settlement,  that  was 
some  two  days'  paddling  away.  But  we  did  not  go 
thither,  fearing  pursuit  and  demand  from  the  Vir 
ginians,  who  even  then  were  almost  at  war  with  the 
Maryland  people  that  were  loyal  to  King  Charles. 
At  least,  the  Catholicks  were  so ;  but  there  were  many 
Puritans  they  had  kindly  suffered  to  come  among 
them,  that  were  Commonwealth  men.  For,  of  all 
our  English  colonies,  this  one  of  Maryland  alone 
did  never  persecute  its  members  for  religion's  sake. 

127 


128  King  Noanett 


All  those  days  the  Indian  women  tended  Jenni 
fer,  and  the  men  brought  us  fish  and  maize  and 
even  early  berries,  that  were  good  for  the  fever. 
For  Courtenay  and  I  took  our  turn  at  this,  though 
we  were  not  so  ill  as  Jennifer  had  been.  And  before 
we  were  well,  the  little  maid  was  nursing  us,  look 
ing  like  a  boy  in  her  short  hair. 

Midsummer  day  came  and  went,  and  we  were 
thinking  of  going  northward  again.  But  on  one 
night  (it  was  July  joth,  the  eve  of  St.  Ignatius, 
the  patron  saint  of  Maryland)  this  thing  happened. 
Certain  of  Oliver's  soldiers,  that  lived  in  a  fort  hard 
by  the  Puritan  settlement  on  the  Isle  of  Kent,  had 
plotted  with  the  Puritans  to  overthrow  the  Catho- 
licks.  And  one  Bennet  and  Cailborne  (who  had 
always  had  an  hunger  for  that  land),  coming  back 
from  England  with  the  Protector's  authority,  had 
placed  all  that  colony  under  government  of  ten  com 
missioners,  mostly  Puritans  ;  these  allowed  religious 
freedom  to  all  except  the  Papists,  and  summoned 
Stone,  that  was  my  Lord  Baltimore's  governour, 
to  a  conference ;  although  even  Cromwell  had 
commanded  these  commissioners  "  not  to  busy 
themselves  about  religion,  but  to  settle  the  civil 
Government."  Stone  had  replied,  refusing  the  con 
ference  (which  indeed  was  but  an  ambush)  and  say 
ing,  "  We,  in  plain  terms,  say  we  suppose  you  to 
be  but  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,"  which  was  much 
about  the  truth.  For,  with  the  connivance  of  the 
commissioners,  these  soldiers,  that  were  but  soldiers 
of  fortune,  and  the  Puritan  settlers,  had  agreed  upon 
the  salute  that  was  fired  of  cannon  on  St.  Ignatius' 
dawn,  as  a  signal.  And  thereupon  they  rose,  and 


Susquehannocks  against  Puritans  129 

rushed  upon  the  habitations  of  the  Papists,  and 
plundered  whatever  there  was  of  arms  and  powder ; 
and  then,  placing  themselves  in  some  rough  order, 
they  marched  through  the  settlements,  swearing 
they  would  suffer  no  Catholicks  ;  though  the  Catho- 
licks,  who  alone  had  right  in  that  colony,  for  many 
years  had  suffered  them.  And  Governour  Stone 
then  hastily  called  upon  our  chief,  who  was  his 
faithful  ally,  for  help.  And  we,  Miles  and  Jennifer 
and  I,  marched  with  them,  both  because  we  thought 
it  safer,  and  that  they  had  been  our  friends  and 
right  seemed  on  their  side. 

But  we  came  too  late,  on  the  evening  of  the 
battle,  and  the  poor  unarmed  priests  already  flee 
ing,  and  Stone  the  Governour  himself  shot  in  many 
places.  And  these  Puritan  soldiers  did  after  boast 
that  all  the  place  of  the  battle  was  scattered  thick 
with  Papist  beads.  There  were  double  the  number 
of  prisoners  to  the  victors,  too,  they  said ;  but  that 
was  because  the  Papists  could  not  believe  in  this 
intended  outrage  on  the  part  of  those  that  had 
called  them  friends,  and  had  come  to  the  conference 
unarmed.  Our  tribe  of  Susquehannocks  came  in 
just  at  the  end,  in  time  to  make  some  stand  and 
help  the  Papist  fathers  to  escape  ;  and  it  was  then 
and  there,  as  a  drunken  buff-jerkin  sought  to  toma 
hawk  a  white-haired  priest  in  his  gown,  with  but  a 
rosary  by  way  of  armour,  that  I  saw  our  chief  crush 
in  his  forehead  with  that  great  stone  bowl  of  his 
tobacco-pipe. 

These  Jesuit  fathers,  under  guidance  of  our  friendly 
savages,  escaped  back  into  Virginia,  where  (as  I  was 
after  told)  they  had  to  live  concealed  in  a  mean,  low 


130  King  Noanett 


hut,  a  sort  of  cellar,  for  many  years,  until  the  Puri- 
tans  had  to  take  their  turn  at  hiding.  Four  of  the 
principal  prisoners,  a  councillor  among  them,  were 
executed  by  the  Puritans  upon  the  field  of  battle. 
Three  others,  only  Catholicks,  that  got  themselves 
upon  a  vessel  that  was  bound  for  England,  were 
afterward  shot  to  death,  and  the  master  of  the  ship 
amerced  for  carrying  them.  And  after  the  escaping 
priests  had  been  safely  ferried  across  the  river,  that 
same  night,  we  took  refuge  in  the  forest  with  the 
Susquehannocks.  And  then,  on  the  very  next  day, 
as  we  dared  not  return  to  Virginia,  and  Jennifer  was 
now  quite  strong  again,  that  kind  yet  mighty  warrior 
lent  us  two  braves  and  a  canoe  to  guide  us  on  our 
way  northward  once  more. 

They  led  us  first  around  the  white  settlement  to 
a  great  river  that  discharged  in  that  part  of  the  bay 
nearest  the  Quaker  country  on  the  Delaware.  No 
money,  only  a  little  tobacco  would  they  take ;  so  we 
left  them  but  our  muskets  and  our  blessing,  after 
they  had  taken  us  two  days'  journey  up  the  Susque- 
hannock,  where  we  were  but  a  brief  day's  march, 
they  told  us,  from  the  Quaker  farms.  For  on  the 
Delaware  we  were  out  of  danger,  and  hoped  to  find 
a  ship  to  take  us  straight  to  Boston. 

But  first  Courtenay  tarried  in  the  town  to  buy  a 
woman's  dress  for  Jennifer ;  which  she  put  on,  and 
came  out  blushing.  And  I  was  surprised  to  find 
how  comely  the  little  maid  appeared.  And  she  was 
more  like  a  woman  than  before  her  fever ;  but  they 
say  a  fever  makes  people  grow. 


XXI 

In  which  We  Come  not  Well  to   Boston 

WE  came  on  from  Philadelphia  in  the  Mas 
sachusetts  packet  they  called  the  Blessing 
of  the  Bay.      If  so,  it  was  to  land-lubbers, 
not  mariners,  and  Courtenay  (who  joined 
with    me    in   working    our    passage    for    economy's 
sake)  renam'd  her  as  The  Cursing  of  the  Crew.      But 
Jennifer  came  as   a  passenger  of  quality  ;   and  she 
was  even  given  a  little  place  to  herself,  fenced  off 
with  sailcloth  ;  and  we   felt   for  the    first  time   that 
we  could  treat  her  like  a  lady,  as  she  had  grown  to 
be,  in  her  rough  school.     And  I  have  often  thought 
since,  'tis  warfare,  knowledge,  danger,  make  the  true 
nursery  of  noble  blood  and  gentle  manners. 

After  some  eight  days  at  sea,  we  saw  before  us 
the  Massachusetts  bay,  near  to  what  they  call  Point 
Allerton,  full  of  wooded  islands,  where  the  cows 
were  pastured.  And  it  was  on  a  Sunday  morning, 
as  the  bells  were  ringing  for  church,  that  we  were 
set  ashore  with  Jennifer's  one  small  box  of  worldly 
goods.  And  then  we  set  forth  on  a  search  for 
lodgings. 

The  streets  were  full  of  townspeople  hurrying  to 
church  or  meeting,  as  they  call  it ;  a  meeting  without 
greeting  it  appeared  to  be,  for  they  looked  sourly  at 
each  other,  and  sourer  still  at  us.  I  was  carrying 

131 


132  King  Noanett 


Jennifer's  box ;  so  Courtenay  at  last  suggested  I 
should  hire  a  boy  to  carry  it. 

"  For  I  think,"  said  he,  "  we  make  our  progress 
with  somewhat  less  of  retinue  than  our  station  war 
rants.  Didst  see  how  that  grim  burgess  in  sable 
and  white  lace  looked  e'en  askance  at  us  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  "  they  are  bent  on  the  spirituali 
ties.  Certes,  our  small  share  of  the  temporalities 
should  not  ill  prejudice  them." 

"  They  may  prejudice  us,  however,"  hinted  Miles. 
"  My  word  on't,  the  best  way  to  convince  a  Puritan 
that  you  are  another  Pilgrim  in  progress  is  to  let 
him  know  that  you  had  worldly  goods  to  leave 
behind." 

Courtenay  was  a  Papist,  and  his  talk  savoured 
of  the  feminine  guile  of  the  Scarlet  Woman ; 
natheless,  I  thought  well  to  beckon  a  small  boy 
to  me,  and  offer  him  sixpence  to  carry  my  and 
Jennifer's  bundle.  He  had  a  bell-crowned  hat 
and  a  black  doublet  like  his  elders,  and  he  looked 
down  on  me  from  his  four-feet-two  with  a  preco 
cious  gravity. 

"A  shilling  is  the  price  on  the  Sabbath,"  he 
drawled,  nor  found  e'en  a  Sir  in  his  mouth  for  us. 
"  Where  would  ye  go  ?  " 

"  To  some  house  of  entertainment,  ye  young 
rogue,"  cried  Courtenay.  "  Dost  not  see  that  we 
are  strangers  ? " 

"  Thou  mayst  find  thee  a  rogue  and  vagabond 
thyself,  within  the  colony  statute,"  said  the  young 
lawyer.  "  And  what  may  be  in  that  box  ?  " 

"  Swounds,  thou  urchin,  what  is  that  to  thee  ?  " 

"  That  I  may  not  lay  an  information  before  his 


We   Come   not  Well  to   Boston  133 

worship  against  ye  both,   I   must  have  warrant  ye 
are  not  like  to  be  a  charge  upon  the  town." 

"  Will  this  be  a  caution  to  ye  ? "  says  Courtenay ; 
and  with  his  one  hand  pulls  oui  a  pair  of  gold  caro- 
luses  and  with  the  other  gives  the  lad  a  sound  box 
upon  the  ear. 

"  One  caution  were  enough,  Sir,"  says  the  lad. 
"  Ye  may  follow  me." 

"  The  dog  is  not  without  a  sense   of  humour," 
grumbled  Miles.     "Where  shall  we  follow  thee,  — 
to  the  stocks  ?  " 

"  One  thing  at  a  time  —  they  be  not  open  for  ye 
on  the  Sabbath,  Sir,  —  now  I'll  take  ye  to  the  Bell 
and  Crown."  And  in  a  few  minutes  we  came  before 
a  long  low  wooden  house,  with  a  high,  thin  pair  of 
gables,  and  the  emblem  referred  to  hanging  from 
the  lintel.  Here  we  knocked  loudly,  but  for  long 
got  no  response ;  at  last  a  prim  young  serving- 
maid  opened  the  door  and  looked  at  us  doubtfully. 
"  Mistress  Badcock  be  at  the  meeting,"  said  she. 

"  Good,"  said  Miles ;  "  we  will  enter  and  repose 
ourselves  until  her  return." 

"  That  ye  may  not,"  said  she  ;  "  ye  may  sit  upon 
the  doorstep,  which  is  the  public  highway-  "  and 
she  slammed  the  door  in  our  faces.  And  that  evil 
urchin  laughed  as  loud  as  he  dared  upon  the  Sabbath. 

Courtenay  was  for  beating  in  the  door,  and  began 
to  hammer  on  the  same,  until  the  neighbours  col 
lected  and  I  and  Jennifer  begged  him  to  desist. 
And  pretty  soon  Mistress  Badcock  herself  appeared, 
with  a  bunch  of  keys  at  her  girdle  and  lugging  a 
large  can  of  whale-oil  she  had  taken  to  church  with 
her  for  fear  of  fires  at  home. 


134  King  Noanett 


g°°d  woman,"  then  says  Courtenay  (too 
angry  yet  not  to  be  a  trifle  condescending),  "can 
you  give  us  lodging  ?  " 

"  Who  may  ye  be  ? "  answers  the  woman, 
sharply. 

"This  is  Captain  Moore  Carew,  and  I  am  Major 
Miles  Courtenay,  both  gentlemen  of  Devon." 

"  And  who  may  be  the  young  woman  ?  " 

"  Not  conceding  the  right  to  ask  the  question, 
she  is  my  sister."  Now  this  had  been  agreed  upon 
between  us  ;  but  Jennifer  had  brown  hair  and  blue 
eyes,  and  Miles's  eyes  were  blue,  but  his  hair  was 
very  black.  And  I  saw  Mistress  Badcock  pinch 
her  thin  lips  as  she  answered : 

"A  likely  story  —  and  whence,  then,  came  ye 
last?" 

"  From  Maryland,"  cried  Miles,  "  a  province 
lately  loyal  to  the  King !  " 

"  Then  ye  be  Papists  —  and  king  there  is  none 
but  my  Lord  Protector.  The  law  is  on  ye  —  I  can 
not  harbour  Papists  and  vagrants." 

"  Nor  I  pay  lodging  to  a  shrew,"  retorted  Miles, 
unwisely.  But  she  went  into  the  house  with  man 
ner  sanctimonious,  leaving  Courtenay  swearing. 

Then  the  grave  little  boy  pulled  at  my  doublet. 
"  Profane  swearing  in  the  streets  is  half  a  crown  or 
a  fathom  of  wampum.  And  I  can  take  ye  to  a 
kindlier  dame  of  kin  to  me  —  she  is  in  truth  my 
grandam." 

"  Then  lead  us  there,  in  God's  name ! "  cried 
Miles  ;  and  the  crowd  murmured,  and  the  urchin 
led  us  forth  incontinently.  And  at  Mother  Ship- 
ton's  we  bargained  for  and  got  two  rooms,  paying  a 


We  Come  not  Well  to   Boston  135 

gold  carolus  in  advance.  But  as  we  were  disposing 
our  effects  with  what  comfort  we  could,  I  saw  the 
boy  still  lurking  in  the  hallway,  and  demanded 
what  he  wanted. 

"A  shilling,  Sir  —  " 

"  You  unconscionable  young  dog,  have  we  not 
paid  you  ?  " 

"  I  must  have  a  shilling  more,  Sir,  for  I  led  you 
to  two  houses,  and  the  second  is  but  of  ill  repute." 

Courtenay  asked  him  if  he  would  belie  his  gran- 
dam,  and  kicked  him  forth  ;  and  he  went  away  to 
inform  the  magistrates  of  our  coming. 

Then  Courtenay  and  I,  scarce  liking  our  recep 
tion,  lay  our  heads  together  what  we  should  do. 


XXII 

In  which  I  am  Bound  'Prentice  to  a  Cordwainer 

IN   the  morning  we   bade  Jennifer  be  of  good 
cheer,  and  sallied  forth  separately  to  find  the 
way  that   led  to  fortune.      "  Remember  her" 
laughed  Courtenay  to  me  as  we  parted.     "  Try 
to  find  a  good  place  for  Jennifer,"  I  answered,  but 
blushing.      Miles    nodded ;    and   I  wondered    how 
much  work  he  would  do  that  day. 

Boston  town  of  a  Monday  morning  was  a  differ 
ent  place  than  Sunday  made  it ;  and  I  took  my 
way  down  to  the  wharves,  where  the  ships  were 
already  discharging  their  cargoes.  And  I  went 
bravely  into  the  first  merchant's  counting-room  I 
came  to,  and  demanded  work.  A  prim  old  gentle 
man  sitting  behind  his  desk  looked  up  at  me  sharply, 
as  if  I  had  asked  for  alms. 

"  What  may  be  your  name  ?  "  said  he,  at  last. 

"  Bampfylde  Moore  Carew." 

"  And  whence  come  ye  ?  " 

"  From  Devonshire,  hard  by  South  Molton." 

"  What  do  you  know  ?  " 

This  posed  me ;  for  I  had  been  bred  on  a  farm, 
yet  was  I  not  asking  for  farmer's  work.  "  I  would 
like  a  chance  to  learn  the  business,  Sir.'1 

"  Have  you  money  ?  " 

"  Not  much." 

136 


Bound  'Prentice  to  a  Cordwainer          137 

"  How  much  ?  " 

"  A  few  guineas." 

"  Humph  !  Are  you  a  member  of  the  church  ? 
Can  you  keep  a  set  of  accompts  ?  " 

"  No,  Sir.  I  could  learn,  if  you  would  give  me 
a  trial.  I  am  a  good  Church-of-England  man,  I 
hope." 

The  humph  was  more  prolonged  this  time.  "  I 
have  no  use  for  ye,  young  man." 

I  got  the  same  sort  of  answer  often  that  day,  and 
I  tried  all  the  counting-rooms  in  town.  For  dinner 
I  only  had  a  bit  of  bread  and  a  mug  of  beer ;  and  I 
went  back  at  night  discouraged,  only  hoping  Courte- 
nay  had  had  better  luck.  Him  I  found  sitting  with 
Jennifer  ;  and  I  asked  him  ;  but  he  seemed,  for  him, 
a  bit  downcast,  and  Jennie  answered  for  him.  For 
it  seems  the  little  maid  had  divined  in  what  fruitless 
quest  he  had  spent  his  day,  and  had  been  consoling 
him. 

"  Of  course,  he  has  found  no  trace  of  her,  yet," 
said  Jennie,  smiling.  "  What  is  one  day  in  a  new 
country  ?  " 

"  But  have  you  found  a  way  to  fortune,  Miles  ?  " 
said  I. 

"  I  have  found  no  way  to  her,  Moore,"  said  he 
to  me,  apart.  "  And  faith,  what  need  have  I  of 
fortune  without  ?  " 

Now  this  shows  the  difference  that  lay  between 
us,  an  Irishman  and  me  ;  for  I  thought  first  of  for 
tune  as  the  way  to  win  her,  and  my  way  back  to 
England.  But  then,  Miles  did  not  think  his  lady 
was  in  England.  That  night,  Mother  Shipton  re 
quired  of  us  another  guinea,  under  threat  of  turning 


138  King  Noanett 


us  upon  the  street  and  delivering  us  to  the  magis 
trates  ;  but  this  time  I  bargained  that  the  coin 
should  last  a  week. 

"  To-morrow  we  must  find  a  home  for  Jennifer," 
said  Miles  to  me,  repentant,  after  the  maid  had 
gone  to  bed ;  "  and  you  must  even  try  the  trades 
people.  Man,  ye  cannot  hope  to  be  a  merchant- 
adventurer  all  at  once  ?  " 

But  the  women  were  worse  than  the  men.  They 
would  ask  us  whence  we  came,  and  where  we  lodged  ; 
and  when  we  spoke  of  Mother  Shipton's,  they'd  have 
no  more  to  do  with  us.  "  They're  not  half  so  nice  at 
the  court  of  King  Charlie,  God  bless  him,"  com 
plained  Miles.  And  as  we  came  out  of  the  last  house, 
poor  Jennifer  was  like  to  cry  ;  and  a  plump  burgess 
that  was  standing  by,  came  out  and  spoke  to  us. 

"  What  would  you  have  ?  "  said  he  to  me  ;  and  I 
told  him  that  I  sought  a  place  for  Jennifer,  who 
was  sister  to  my  friend ;  and  wanted  work  at  any 
thing  for  him  and  me. 

"  Can  ye  make  a  pair  of  shoes  ?  "  said  he ;  and  I 
told  him  I  could  learn.  For  I  was  ready  to  try 
everything  by  this  time,  and  had  little  hope  of  any 
thing.  "  Come  along,  my  lad,"  said  he,  "  and  if  ye 
be  a  gentleman's  son,  ye'll  be  all  the  better  man 
that  have  the  making  in  ye  of  a  pair  of  shoes." 

So  we  came  to  a  decent  house  on  the  hill  near 
the  water,  over  against  Charlestown ;  there  was  a 
little  shop  in  the  street  front,  and  over  the  door 
was  the  sign,  "  Savil  Simpson,  Cordwainer."  Be 
hind  the  house  was  a  larger  warehouse,  full  of  skins 
and  Cordovan  leather ;  and  in  the  house  was  Mis 
tress  Simpson,  who  looked  kindly  on  the  little 

I 


Bound  'Prentice  to  a  Cordwainer          139 

maid,  and  asked  her  to  be  seated.  And  then,  for 
the  first  time  since  we  had  left  Virginia,  the  poor 
little  maid  began  to  cry. 

"  I've  taken  this  young  gentleman  'prentice,"  said 
Simpson  to  his  wife,  "  for  a  week  on  trial."  And  he 
laughed  in  a  merry  way  that  did  me  good  ;  for  it  wras 
the  first  laughter  I  had  heard  in  that  sober  town. 

C£  The  poor  girl  seemeth  tired,"  said  Mrs.  Simp 
son  ;  "  where  do  ye  lodge  ?  " 

I  had  cause  to  fear  this  question,  and  I  began 
earnestly  to  explain  how  we  were  strangers,  and  had 
not  known  where  to  go  ;  but  the  old  merchant  cut 
me  short.  "Aye,  aye,  ye  need  not  fear  I'll  think 
the  worse  of  ye  for  that-  -'tis  an  ill  town  for  poor 
adventurers,  till  ye  be  made  free  of  it.  But  I'm 
thinking  you  and  your  sister  had  better  stay  for 
supper,  ye'll  no  be  getting  much  at  Mother  Ship- 
ton's."  And  then  I  guessed  Master  Simpson  was 
a  kindly  Scot. 

We  were  thankful  enough  to  accept ;  and  when 
Jennifer  had  made  herself  decent  and  braided  her 
hair  a  bit,  I  saw  the  pair  look  at  her  yet  more 
kindly.  "  But  first  we  go  to  prayers,"  said  Mrs. 
Simpson  ;  and  he  read  us  a  prayer  or  two,  and  a 
chapter  from  the  Bible.  Then  we  had  a  good  sup 
per ;  but  Mrs.  Simpson  had  first  to  ask  us  of  our 
religion,  seeing  that  we  were  strange  to  the  prayers. 
And  it  was  with  fear  that  I  told  them. 

"  I'm  thinking  she  may  do  for  the  Colonel's  lady. 
'Twas  but  yesterday  she  told  me  she  was  courting 
a  new  maid,  one  of  old  Hull's  daughters  ;  but  she 
would  not  come,  now  her  father  has  the  mint;  and 
indeed  I  think  that  smug  young  Sewall  is  making 


140  King  Noanett 


up  to  her.  And  Colonel  Jones  and  his  lady  are  of 
the  old  church."  I  paused  a  bit ;  and  then  I  made 
bold  to  tell  the  honest  cordwainer  all  about  Jenni 
fer,  and  how  she  was  not  Miles's  sister,  and  how  we 
had  escaped  together.  And  the  worthy  old  pair 
hung  upon  my  lips  with  many  a  word  of  sympathy, 
nor  seemed  to  think  we  had  done  wrong  in  anything, 
save  perhaps  the  fighting  with  the  Indians  against 
their  countrymen ;  "  though  I  doubt  not  we  too 
have  much  to  answer  for ;  although  we  rid  our 
selves  of  king  and  bishop,  the  old  man  is  in  us 
still ;  and  there  be  priests  in  this  same  colony  would 
shame  the  Jesuits."  And  their  daughter  Cecily,  a 
comely  young  girl  whom  I  had  not  noticed  before, 
went  over  to  Jennifer  and  put  her  arms  about  her. 
And  after  supper,  we  went  up  to  Colonel  John 
Jones's,  who  lived  in  a  fine  house  up  on  the  hill ; 
and  Goodwife  Simpson's  kindly  words  prevailed, 
and  the  little  maid  was  taken  in,  and  promised  a 
good  home  at  the  least. 

The  very  next  morning  I  was  set  to  work  cutting 
leather  to  fit  a  pair  of  shoes.  And  perhaps  I  sighed 
just  thrice  or  so,  as  I.  thought  of  Miss  St.  Aubyn, 
and  what  she  might  now  think  of  me,  if  she  knew 
it ;  then  I  hardened  my  heart  and  took  courage. 
For  had  she  even  kept  her  promise  to  let  me 
see  her  once  more,  when  I  might  have  told  her  how 
I  lived  but  for  her  ?  Why,  then,  should  I  care  to 
have  her  hear  that  I  had  lived  to  be  a  shoemaker  ? 
She  cared  not.  But  when  I  had  these  ill  thoughts 
by  day,  I  used  to  cry  at  night,  and  beg  her  pardon 
in  my  dreams.  And  in  three  months  from  that 
time,  I  had  learned  to  make  a  pair  of  shoes. 


XXIII 

In  which  I   Make  a  Pair  of  Lady's  Shoes 

IN  those  days  Boston  was  already  quite  a  town, 
consisting  indeed  of  some  twelve  thousand 
souls ;  and  (as  Miles  said)  they  were  not 
crowded ;  though  the  whole  place  was  but  a 
small  island,  and  half  of  it  waste  land  by  reason  of 
the  high  mountain  with  three  peaks,  under  the 
northward  of  which  lay  Savil  Simpson's  house. 
This  hill  was  furnished  with  a  beacon  and  great 
guns.  The  town  then  had  three  churches  or  meet 
ing-houses,  the  First,  the  South,  and  the  North ; 
and  to  the  last,  of  a  Sunday  morning,  my  good 
Master  Simpson  would  lead  us  all,  himself  perhaps 
the  most  unwillingly,  and  dressed  in  his  most  anx 
ious  suit  of  fine  black  silk.  For,  in  the  first  place, 
would  one  old  minister  deliver  himself  of  a  prayer 
in  the  pulpit  full  two  hours  in  lasting,  whereupon 
another  ancient  saint  would  follow  with  a  sermon 
of  befitting  length;  and  in  the  afternoon  those  min 
isters  that  were  younger  and  of  more  sound  wind 
would  consume  from  three  to  four  hours  in  naught 
but  prayers,  and  appointed  a  sort  of  watch  of  three 
divines,  relieving  each  other  in  the  pulpit,  one 
down,  another  come  on  ! 

So  after,  on  the  Monday  morning,  would  Good 
man    Simpson   come   down  to  his  breakfast  with  a 

141 


142  King  Noanett 


haggard  look  and  full  of  worriment  for  the  future 
of  his  soul,  which  latter  gave  him  little  trouble  the 
other  five  days  in  the  week.  As  for  me,  I  felt  that 
I  could  answer  for  my  soul  had  but  my  heart  been 
sound ;  and  these  sermons  vexed  me  grievously. 
While  as  for  Miles,  he  commonly  took  to  the  wil 
derness  of  a  Saturday  morning,  whence  he  would 
return  with  what  game  the  Lord  had  sent  and  a 
fresher  colour  early  in  the  ensuing  week.  For  in 
the  town,  it  was  not  until  the  Monday  evening  that 
we  got  to  walking  again,  as  if  nothing  had  hap 
pened,  with  our  ladies  or  our  pipes,  upon  the  Com 
mon,  and  enjoying  the  soft  sunset  and  the  tranquil 
inland  waters ;  and  our  hearts  were  eased,  and  Mr. 
Simpson  would  look  jovial  again.  This  Common 
was  a  sloping  bit  of  pasture  that  set  inward  from 
the  sea  to  the  flowing  marshes  that  lay  beneath  the 
western  hills  ;  and  here,  every  evening,  the  Gallants 
would  be  walking  with  their  Marmalet  Madams, 
till  the  nine  o'clock  bell  rings  them  home,  after 
which  the  constables  did  walk  their  rounds  to  take 
up  any  loose  people.  Beyond  this  Common  again 
lay  the  gardens  and  orchards. 

The  houses  of  the  town  were  made  of  thin,  small 
cedar  shingles,  nailed  against  frames,  and  these  filled 
in  with  brick  and  other  stuff;  and  for  this  reason  it 
was  most  liable  to  fires  ;  thrice  hath  the  city  been 
burnt  in  my  memory.  By  the  sea  the  houses  were 
built  upon  piles,  close  together  on  each  side  the 
streets,  which  were  paved  with  pebbles. 

But  meantime  Courtenay  found  no  work  —  only 
odd  jobs  to  do,  here  and  there.  And  I  think  one 
thing  made  against  him,  for  he  must  needs  go  see 


I    Make  a  Pair  of  Lady's  Shoes  143 

Jennifer  and  bid  the  manservant  at  the  Colonel 
Jones's  announce  him  like  a  person  of  quality  — 
"  Captain  Miles  Courtenay."  "  And  faith,"  said 
he  to  me,  "  I  might  in  truth  have  made  it  Major, 
for  held  I  not  that  rank  in  General  Ingram's  army 
in  Virginia  ?  Sure,  I  was  modest,  nor  did  I  wish 
to  tread  too  closely  on  the  Colonel's  toes." 

I  doubt  if  Colonel  Jones  thought  any  the  worse 
of  him  for  this  :  but  the  townspeople  looked  at  him 
askance,  as  little  like  to  be  a  penny-saving,  God 
fearing  citizen.  However,  Courtenay  spent  most 
of  his  time  in  enquiring  for  one  Mistress  Clerke 
who  had  landed  but  the  year  before  ;  and  would 
pass  weeks  in  making  trips  on  foot  to  settlements 
in  the  woods  where  he  learned  people  of  that  name 
had  gone. 

Have  I  not  mentioned  that  Savil  Simpson  had 
a  daughter  ?  A  comely  maid  enough  ;  and  I  was 
friendly  with  her  ;  for  I  grew  the  tenderer  to  all  young 
maids  from  thinking  overmuch  of  one  of  them. 
And  I  never  saw  a  gentle  face,  nor  a  sweet  look, 
nor  a  noble  glance,  that  it  did  not  make  me  warm 
within  with  sudden  memory  of  her  I  loved,  as  a 
lamplight  will  set  a  linnet  singing  for  the  sun  ;  yet 
neither  she  nor  any  maid,  however  fair,  had  ever  the 
gentle  manners,  and  the  voice  like  falling  water,  and 
above  all,  the  marvels  of  those  eyes,  deep  grey,  so 
soft,  you  looked  in  them  and  saw  the  peace  of 
heaven  —  such  angel's  eyes,  1  say,  my  lady  only 
had.  And  much  I  wondered  what  she  was  growing 
to  be.  Ah  me  !  You  see,  I  thought  of  her  still  as 
but  a  child,  and  her  face  was  growing  dim  to  me. 
It  was  she  that  I  had  loved,  and  not  her  face.  I 


144  King  Noanett 


remember  that  I  used  to  try  to  think,  those  days, 
she  would  not  grow  to  be  handsome ;  that  no  one 
might  think  her  beautiful  but  me. 

Well,  on  the  day  that  I  finished  this  famous  pair 
of  shoes,  Cecily  —  Cecily  was  my  master's  daugh 
ter's  name  —  Cecily  came  early  into  the  shop. 
When  they  were  kindest,  her  eyes  had  a  little 
touch  of  Miss  St.  Aubyn's,  just  enough  to  make 
one  kind  to  her ;  and  she  looked  at  the  shoes,  and 
then  she  looked  at  me ;  and  she  had  a  cherry-col 
oured  ribbon  round  her  neck. 

"  Dost  think  wilt  make  a  good  shoemaker,  Mas 
ter  Carew  ?  "  said  she. 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  I,  holding  up  the  shoes ;  and  I 
think  I  felt  a  little  pride  in  them.  For  they  were 
very  bravely  buckled,  and  turned  up  at  the  toe,  fit 
to  go  with  silk  stockings  and  a  sword  and  periwig. 
And  just  then  came  in  Master  Simpson  —  it  was 
early  in  the  morning,  before  breakfast  —  and  I  held 
them  up. 

"Well  done,  lad,"  said  he;  "I  could  not  ha'  done 
better  myself — when  I  made  shoes.  Thou'rt  a 
shoemaker,  indeed."  And  he  clapped  me  on  the 
back.  "  And  now,  thou  needst  never  make  another 
pair  of  shoes.  This  day  I  get  thee  admitted  a  free 
man  ;  and  to-night  we  have  a  bout,  and  I  have  bid 
den  the  Colonel  and  his  lady,  and  that  rake-helly 
friend  of  thine  —  aye,  and  Master  Jack,  Mistress 
Cecily,"  said  he,  pinching  his  daughter's  cheek, 
which  grew  very  red,  and  not  where  it  was  pinched 
alone.  Then  she  pouted,  and  turned  aside,  and 
Simpson  bade  me  finish  up  and  come  to  breakfast. 

So  I  was  putting  my  tools  away  joyfully,  and  yet 


I    Make  a  Pair  of  Lady's  Shoes  145 

with  that  certain  regret  one  must  still  feel  who  does  any 
thing  for  the  last  time;  and  Cecily  came  back  to  me. 

"  And  so.  Master  Carew,  you'll  never  make 
another  pair  of  shoes.  Yet  I  knew  it  and  came  out 
to  tell  thee,  but  that  my  father  forestalled  me. 
For  I  have  held  converse  with  him  about  yourself, 
and  I  know  he  hath  resolved  to  take  you  unto  the 
business." 

I  thanked  her,  and  went  on  putting  up  my  tools 
and  setting  apart  my  rolls  of  leather.  And  as  I  did 
so,  there  was  a  roll  of  soft  white  kid  fell  off  the 
shelf;  it  was  made  for  ladies'  satin  slippers. 

"  You  are  very  proud,  now  that  you  are  no  longer  a 
shoemaker,  Master  Carew  ?  And  boast  you'll  never 
make  another  pair  of  shoes  for  no  man  —  is't  not  so  ?  " 

"  True,  Mistress  Cecily,"  I  said,  and  laughed, 
and  looked  to  the  house  as  if  to  hint  that  it  was 
time  for  breakfast. 

"  Nay,  then,"  said  she,  "  thou  shalt  make  another 
pair  of  shoes ;  and  I  will  that  thou  shalt  make 
another  pair  for  me  —  and  even  out  of  that  white 
cloth,  and  with  high  heels,  such  as  my  Lady  Bello- 
mont  wears  at  the  balls  at  home."  And  she  pointed 
to  the  roll  —  it  was  kid,  not  cloth,  but  I  forebore  to 
correct  her  out  of  my  new  knowledge. 

"  They  must  be  done  this  evening,  against  Mis 
tress  Jones's  treat,"  she  went  on,  tapping  her  little 
foot  against  my  workman's  bench  ;  it  was  prettily 
enough  slippered  already,  to  my  eye. 

"Then,"  said  I,  "must  I  take  your  measure  now, 
and  work  at  them  all  day  ?  " 

"  That  you  may  do,  Sir  —  art  not  still  my  father's 
'prentice  and  servant  ?  " 


146  King  Noanett 


"  Nay/'  said  I,  "  for  apprentice,  I  was  never 
bound  ;  and  for  servant,  it  seemeth  I  am  not  his, 
but  thine  —  lend  me  thy  foot." 

So  she  put  her  little  foot  in  my  hand ;  and  half 
an  inch  of  white  lace  stocking ;  and  I  took  her  meas 
ure.  And  ere  I  had  finished,  her  father  came  out 
to  see  what  we  were  at,  and  called  us  in  to  breakfast. 
And  Cecily  told  him  how  she  wanted  me  to  make 
my  last  pair  of  shoes  for  her. 

"  His  last,  quotha  ?  He  hath  made  but  one. 
Nor  hath  he  learned  here  how  to  make  a  lady's 
satin  slippers :  it  takes  an  older  hand  for  that. 
(Master  Carew,"  and  old  Simpson  turned  to  me, 
"I'll  beg  ye  try  no  more;  your  hand  is  too  unsteady 
yet,  and  ye'll  but  spoil  the  pattern.)  And  thou, 
Cecily,  I'd  have  thee  go  seldomer  abroad,  as  I  saw 
thee  with  this  gallant  on  the  Common  this  last  even 
ing.  Those  Dinahs  that  still  are  gadding,  though 
on  pretence  to  see  the  daughters  of  the  land,  may 
at  last  meet  with  a  son  of  Hamor.  For  all  which, 
see  thy  Book  of  Genesis." 

"'Tis  Master  Jones  I'd  sooner  call  a  son  of 
Hamor,"  spoke  up  Mistress  Cecily;  while  I  —  I 
hammered  shoes. 

"  Come  ye  in  —  come  in  to  prayers,"  said  the  old 
cordwainer;  and  he  opened  the  Bible,  and  read  two 
chapters  of  genealogy  as  if  he  enjoyed  them  every 
word.  I  too  liked  these  chapters  best,  because  they 
let  my  mind  loose  to  think  on  other  things,  to  wit, 
my  lady  home  in  England.  But  when  I  told  Miles, 
as  he  called  to  see  me  that  morning,  what  had  hap 
pened,  he  bade  me  straight  go  out  and  make  the 
shoes. 


XXIV 

In  which   My  Shoes  do   Fit  too  Well 

NOW  Miles  was  very  vexing  to  me  in  his 
manner  about  this  occurrence.  For  he, 
being  of  a  disposition  not  to  be  serious 
though  it  were  his  own  funeral,  but  ever 
had  a  smile  in  one  eye  though  a  tear  were  in  the 
other,  saw  fit  to  make  much  of  this  and  magnify  the 
slightest  notice  of  Cecily's,  in  a  manner  most  dis 
gusting,  nay  impudent,  to  one  who  knew  himself  as 
well  as  I  did.  Cecily  was  now  no  longer  young 
(being  indeed  the  age  which  they  then  called  a 
Thornback,  that  is  to  say,  about  six-and-twenty), 
but  though  an  old  or  superannuated  maid  in  Boston 
is  thought  such  a  curse  as  nothing  can  exceed  it, 
and  looked  on  as  a  dismal  Spectacle,  yet  by  her 
good  nature,  gravity,  and  strict  virtue  she  convinced 
all  (so  much  as  the  fleering  beaus)  that  it  was  not 
her  necessity  but  her  choice  that  kept  her  a  virgin. 
But  Miles  pretended  that  she  was  a  young  profi 
cient,  and  her  love  a  blank,  wherein  to  write  the 
next  man  tnat  tendered  her  affection.  And  tho'  I 
well  knew  he  did  this  but  to  try  me,  it  was  imperti 
nent  to  the  matter  at  hand;  and  I  was  forced  to 
remind  him  shortly  that  the  lady  was  above  his 
comment,  and  I  beside  it;  for  modesty  appeared  in 
her  in  the  highest  elevation,  and  came  unto  shame- 

147 


148  King  Noanett 


facedness.  "  Aye,"  said  Miles,  "  her  looks,  her 
speech,  her  whole  behaviour  are  so  very  chaste, 
that  but  once  going  to  kiss  her,  I  thought  she'd  ha' 
blushed  to  death." 

You  may  well  admire,  as  I  did,  such  levity  upon 
his  part. 

"  But  beware  her  most,"  he  persisted,  "  when  she 
dejects  her  eyes  in  seeming  civility:  for  as  those 
bullets  which  graze  on  the  ground  do  most  hurt 
to  an  army,  so  she  does  most  mischief  with  those 
glances  that  are  shot  from  a  downcast  eye.  As 
when  thou  art  measuring  her  for  shoes,"  he  closed 
—  for  even  at  that  moment  was  I  sewing  on  the  last 
thread.  So  I  bade  him  come  to  Master  Simpson's 
treat,  that  was  to  be  given  nominally  in  my  honour, 
and  see  what  he  would  see  there,  and  particularly  to 
cast  his  too  ready  eye  upon  young  Master  Jones. 
For  I  knew  that  old  Master  Simpson  had  bidden 
Colonel  and  Madam  Jones  thereto,  and  Jennifer, 
and  at  Cecily's  request  (who  liked  indeed  to  have 
the  men  go  round)  even  this  Captain  Courtenay — 
as  they  had  the  grace  to  name  him  still,  though 
little  enough  profit  he  got  by  that  honour;  nor  did 
I  forget  to  tell  him  of  him  who  was,  I  hinted,  a 
chiefer  guest  than  his  years  did  warrant,  namely, 
Master  John  Jones  the  younger,  sole  heir  to  all 
his  father's  silver  plate  and  slaves,  to  say  nothing 
of  a  good  town  house  and  large  grants  of  land  in 
the  wilderness.  And  Courtenay  made  answer  he 
would  see  to  this;  the  fellow  was  a  lout;  whereat 
I  chuckled  in  my  sleeve.  For  John  was  placed  by 
Cecily,  and  next  her  even  Courtenay,  in  what  should 
have  been  my  place;  yet  this  promotion  brought 


My  Shoes  do   Fit  too  Well  149 

me  to  a  place  by  Madam  Jones,  with  Jennifer  upon 
my  other  side. 

A  fine  dinner  we  had  indeed;  of  shellfish,  and  a 
goodly  ham  and  pudding,  and  plenty  of  rum  and 
beer.  But  Master  Jones  did  look  at  Cecily  as  if  he 
thought  her  the  finest  dish  of  all,  and  I  liked  it  in 
him  as  it  betokened  a  spirituality  I  had  not  expected 
in  this  youth.  Yet  such  is  the  perversity  of  woman 
that  look  at  him  she  would  not,  but  kept  all  her 
eyes  for  Courtenay  —  save,  now  and  then,  her 
glance  wandered  a  bit  beyond  him,  perhaps,  though 
not  often;  for  he  was  skilful  in  intercepting  such 
things  and  clever  like  all  Irishmen  in  fence.  And 
he  talked  and  laughed  well  and  loudly,  and  I  saw 
the  Colonel  was  much  taken  with  him;  and  he 
ended  by  asking  him  his  trade. 

"  No  trade  have  I,"  said  Courtenay,  "  but  at  your 
service  for  any  befits  a  gentleman  of  my  station." 

"  A  farmer,  perhaps  ?  "  said  the  Colonel.  "  Many 
of  us  gentlemen  are  taking  up  land  hereabouts." 

"  Nay,"  says  Miles,  "  my  trade  is  killing  men  ; 
I  eat  the  pigs  the  farmers  kill ;  and,  faith,  this  was 
a  fat  one.  I'll  trouble  ye,  Simpson,  for  a  bit  more 
of  that  ham.  All  the  same,  my  sword's  nigh  rusty 
for  want  of  use." 

"  Do  you  know  the  country  ?  " 

Courtenay  looked  sharp  at  the  Colonel.  "  Pretty 
well,  seeing  that  I've  been  to  every  settlement  in 
the  colony."  And  indeed  he  had  ;  and  every  time 
came  back  the  more  sadly. 

"  Are  you  seeking  land  ?  "  then  says  the  Colonel. 

"  Nay,  I'm  seeking  friends  ;  but  now  I'm  ready 
for  a  bit  of  fighting." 


150  King  Noanett 


"  We  may  yet  have  use  for  you,  Sir,  —  but  fight 
ing  savages  is  not  like  fighting  Christians." 

"That  know  I  well,  —  'tis  a  poor  trade,  and  the 
pay  uncertain.  But  damme,  Sir,  it  keeps  a  man 
from  thinking.  Aye,  I  have  fought  —  we  both 
have  fought  —  with  Berkeley  in  Virginia ;  though 
now  he'll  make  himself  a  shoemaker." 

Now  I  was  somewhat  nettled  at  this,  much  as  I 
liked  the  man.  But  Cecily  was  nettled  the  more ; 
for  she  turned  quite  red,  and,  springing  from  her 
chair,  she  put  one  little  foot  upon  it,  and  raising  the 
skirt  ever  so  little  (and  she  had  on  cramoisi-silk 
stockings)  she  showed  him  the  satin  slipper  I  had 
made  for  her  that  day ;  for  I  had  worked  hard  to 
get  the  pair  ready  against  the  evening,  and  they 
fitted  nicely,  as  was  proper  they  should  indeed,  for 
I  had  had  more  than  one  trial.  cc  An  ye  could 
make  a  pair  of  shoes  like  that,  ye  might  be  proud 
to  be  a  shoemaker,"  says  she. 

"  Mistress  Cecily,  I  remark,  too  late,  that  'tis  an 
adorable  profession,  —  pray  let  me  see  it  closer." 
And  before  Cecily  could  object,  he  had  taken  the 
satin  slipper  from  her  foot  and  filled  it  from  a 
flagon  of  white  old  rum  that  stood  beside  him. 
"  Lady,  to  make  amends,  I  can  but  drink  your 
health  in  it  —  and  his  who  made  it  for  thee,"  and 
as  he  spoke,  he  drained  the  slipperful  at  a  gasp. 
It  was  a  thing,  he  after  told  me,  he  had  seen  done 
at  banquets  in  the  East,  when  he  had  followed  in 
the  steps  of  that  mighty  and  worshipful  Captain 
John  Smith,  in  warring  against  the  Turk ;  and 
"  Faith,  my  boy,  what  lesser  could  I  do,  when  the 
pretty  maid  so  prettily  reproved  me  for  my  swag- 


My  Shoes  do   Fit  too  Well  151 

gering  and  making  little,  not  of  her  father  alone, 
but  of  thee,  to  boot  —  or  to  slipper,  rather  ?  'Twas 
but  ordinary  strategy,  my  boy,  to  divert  the  enemy 
with  a  new  attack  !  " 

But,  as  he  did  it,  'twas  a  sight  to  see  our  eight 
mouths,  all  wider  open  than  his  own.  Poor  Cecily 
stood  there  blushing,  one  slender  stockinged  foot 
upon  the  chair,  too  mazed  even  to  drop  her  petti 
coat  ;  and  as  for  young  Jones,  who  had  been  glaring 
at  me,  he  stared  now  at  the  slipper  like  one  en 
tranced,  and  the  rest  of  us  gaped  with  the  horror 
of  wondering  how  Courtenay  e'er  could  carry  the 
liquor  off  with  him;  and  perhaps  the  good  Simpson 
thought  a  little  of  the  waste  of  rum. 

But  Miles  drained  it  to  the  end,  and  handed  it 
back  with  a  kiss  upon  it,  and  then  he  placed  it  back 
upon  her  foot  with  a  grand  flourish,  and  bowed. 
"  'Tis  the  first  time  I  e'er  had  wished  thy  foot  were 
not  so  small,"  said  he. 

"And  by  heaven,  'tis  bravely  done,"  said  the 
Colonel.  "I'll  take  a  glass  with  you  —  nay,  nay, 
Sir,  you  have  done  enough  —  forbear." 

"  But  what  think  you  of  the  slipper,  Mistress 
Jones  ?  "  said  Cecily  bravely,  with  a  courtesy,  "  is't 
well  made  or  no  ?  " 

"  Fairly,  fairly,  my  girl,"  replied  that  lady. 
Whereby  I  remembered  that  the  old  cordwainer 
had  a  mighty  fortune  of  his  own.  But  the  hobble 
dehoy  Jones  had  now  transferred  his  glare  to  Miles, 
and  he  sulked  and  would  not  be  comforted  (save 
by  Cecily,  who  would  not  try),  and  the  party  broke 
up  after  hardly  more  than  a  dance  or  two,  in  the 
Devon  manner,  by  Miles  and  I  and  the  two  girls  ; 


152  King  Noanett 


and  perhaps  'twas  well  enough  for  him  it  was  so 
soon,  for  the  rum  of  this  country  is  like  an  old 
blunderbuss  that  fires  slow  but  carries  wide. 

The  next  morning  old  Simpson  came  into  the 
shop,  heavy  in  spirit.  "  Sam  Marion's  wife  hath 
hanged  herself  in  the  Chamber,  fastening  a  cord  to 
the  rafter-joice,"  said  he.  "  I  and  another  am  to 
swear  she  was  distracted,  that  she  may  be  buried 
in  the  burying-place." 

I  knew  not  the  woman,  and  could  say  nothing. 

"  The  house  of  the  man  of  God,  Mr.  Mather, 
and  God's  own  house,  were  partly  burnt  with  fire, 
this  last  night ;  even  as  Mr.  Mather  was  preach 
ing  from  Jeremiah  2,  21,  against  health-drinking, 
drunkenness,  profane  swearing  and  feasting  upon 
the  Sabbath." 

Then  I  saw  the  old  man  was  troubled  about  his 
soul,  and  that  something  sure  was  in  the  wind ; 
for  he  only  troubled  so  about  it  when  this  world's 
concernments  had  also  gone  amiss.  And  he  groaned 

UCO  great  Menasseh,  were  it  not  for  thee, 
In  hopes  of  Pardon  I  could  hardly  be.' 

See  Genesis  xli." 

I  said  something  timidly  about  the  Lord's  mercy, 
and  how,  after  all,  'twas  Mr.  Mather's  house  that 
burnt,  and  Mr.  Marion's  wife  that  hanged  herself. 

"  Greatly  rejoice,  though  now  for  a  season,  if 
need  be,  ye  are  in  heaviness  through  manifold 
temptations  !  By  which  words  of  Peter  I  do  seri 
ously  consider  that  no  Godly  man  hath  any  more 
afflictions  than  what  he  hath  need  of." 

Now  I  was  awaiting  some  kind  signification  as  to 


My  Shoes  do   Fit  too  Well  153 

my  future  duties,  and  the  position  I  was  now  to 
occupy  ;  but  the  old  man  strode  into  the  house, 
vouchsafing  nothing  of  the  sort.  I  wandered  about 
the  warehouse,  in  the  yard,  and  even  in  the  shop, 
but  got  no  orders  ;  and  pretty  Cecily  came  out  and 
looked  at  me  meaningly,  but  what  her  meaning  was 
I  could  not  for  the  life  of  me  make  out.  Nor  saw 
I  in  the  shop  any  preparations  as  for  any  new  ap 
prentice.  I  began  to  think  that  my  dreams  of 
promotion  were  vain,  and  at  last,  I  saw  Simpson 
put  on  his  black  coat  and  fine  three-cornered  hat, 
which  meant  that  he  was  going  for  a  walk  upon  the 
'Change.  So  I  went  up  and  asked  him  if  he  wanted 
me  to  make  another  pair  of  shoes. 

"  Nay,  Sir,"  said  he,  "  your  shoes  fit  over  well. 
I'll  find  some  less  handy  use  for  thee  in  the  busi 
ness,  though  I  trust,  more  profitable  for  thy  time." 
With  that  he  claps  his  hat  on  his  head  and  goes  off 
down  the  street,  and  Cecily  came  out  to  me  crying, 
and  told  me  his  resolve  to  send  me  out  as  super 
cargo  to  Barbadoes. 

In  an  hour  he  came  back,  but  little  better-tem 
pered. 

"The  town  is  full  of  your  goings-on  last  night  — 
and  your  harum-scarum  friends,"  said  he.  "  They 
have  it  that  I  suffered  ungodly  dancing  in  my  own 
house,  and  that  this  rake-helly  Captain  of  yours  drank 
a  bootleg  full  of  rum,  and  my  'prentice  kissed  my 
daughter,  and  other  lewd  doings,  and  I  doubt  not 
the  magistrate  is  after  me." 

(Now  considering  that  good  Master  Simpson  had 
drunk  at  least  as  much  sack  as  Courtenay,  if  not 
more  rum,  and  the  full  double  twice  of  my  allowance, 


154  King  Noanett 


I  thought  this  hard.)     "  Colonel  Jones  is  a  worthy 

man,"  I   said,  "  and  a  magistrate,  and  can  bear  wit- 

•>•> 
ness. 

"  Colonel  Jones  had  best  look  to  his  own  case," 
grumbled  the  old  fellow.  "  He  hath  held  a  com 
mission  of  the  King,  and  is  more  than  believed  to 
be  attached  to  the  Church  of  bishops  ;  and  he  will 
have  the  pagan  cross  retained,  to  pollute  our  flag 
with  the  whoredoms  of  Rome  —  there  are  plenty 
would  be  glad  to  catch  him  tripping.  I  met  him 
but  just  now  upon  the  street,  and  he  bore  a  head 
more  vexed  than  even  I.  He  told  me  he  hath 
already  sent  thy  companion  off  upon  some  scalping 
expedition  or  other  —  and  I  think  the  best  way  out 
is  to  send  thee  off  too ;  so,  as  I  am  fitting  a  ship  for 
the  Barbadoes,  I  am  resolved  to  send  thee  thither,  as 
supercargo,  which  is  mostly  fish  and  shoes ;  these 
latter  thou  mayst  fit  to  the  ladies  in  Barbadoes, 
who  all  are  black,  and  have  heels  two  inches  long." 

Now  to  this  there  was  nothing  to  be  said ;  and  I 
went  into  the  house  to  gather  up  my  things  ;  and  I 
heard  Master  Simpson  come  in  behind  me,  and  then 
high  converse  betwixt  him  and  Cecily.  And  then, 
as  I  came  down  with  my  parcel, — 

"  'Tis  not  to-day,  thou  foolish  lad,"  said  he,  "  nor 
yet  to-morrow ;  and  'twill  not  be  for  long  neither," 
the  old  man  added  in  a  hurry.  "  Thou  mayst 
have  a  venture  of  thine  own,  if  thou  wilt."  But 
I  was  ready  enough  to  go  to  Barbadoes,  —  or  else 
where  in  the  world,  —  where  I  might  meet  new  peo 
ple  out  of  England,  and,  failing  news  of  her,  get 
money. 


XXV 

In  which   I   Go  to  the   Barbadoes 

BUT  now,  in  the  next  few  days,  as  I  was  get 
ting  ready  for  my  departure,  there  came  a 
great  yearning  for  her,  for  some  word,  some 
sign  ...  or,  in  default  of  this  (which  I 
feared  was  hopeless),  at  least  some  news  of  her, 
though  but  from  others.  For  I  felt  that  I  was 
going  to  still  another  new  continent;  and  I  was 
weary  of  wandering  over  the  world  with  no  knowl 
edge  of  her.  And  a  thousand  times  I  had  resolved 
that  she  took  no  thought  of  me,  and  that  she  had 
broken  the  one  promise  she  ever  had  made  to  me, 
and  that  I  would  think  no  more  of  her.  And  this 
vow  made,  I  would  go  about  my  business  ;  and  then, 
in  another  hour,  or  half,  or  whenever  I  next  thought 
of  her,  my  heart  would  turn  to  water  again  within 
me. 

So,  at  last,  I  wrote  for  her  a  long  letter!  In 
which  I  told  her  a  little  of  this,  and  more  of  my 
hopes  of  some  success  in  fortune,  and  most  of  all 
about  her,  and  at  last  a  hidden  word  of  my  own 
love  for  her.  And  I  had  begun  the  letter  with 
vowing  I  would  keep  this  out ;  for  I  could  not 
feel  sure  it  would  not  be  grievous  to  her  ;  then  I 
thought  I  would  hide  it  in  a  few  words  at  the  end. 
But  I  ended  by  telling  her  she  might  forget  me  or 


156  King  Noanett 


despise  me,  or  be  true  to  me  or  false  to  me,  and  I 
should  still  be  her  servant  through  this  life  and 
the  next,  only  that  I  might  be  happier  or  unhap- 
pier  as  she  did  the  one  or  the  other. 

I  never  dreamed  this  letter  would  reach  her  eye ; 
and  it  never  did.  But  it  was  writ,  as  it  were,  to  the 
universe ;  and  it  took  the  burden  off  my  mind. 
And  Master  Simpson  had  an  interest  in  a  ship  that 
was  about  to  sail  for  Bristol ;  so  I  gave  it  to  him 
to  give  to  the  Captain  with  special  adjuration  of  its 
importance.  And  it  was  addressed  on  the  outside 
to  Miss  St.  Aubyn  at  Leigh  Abbey  in  North  Devon  ; 
for  I  supposed  that  old  Penruddock  had  been  hanged 
and  quartered ;  but  they  might  at  least  know  the 
whereabouts  of  my  lady,  whatever  people  were  in 
charge  of  the  old  Abbey ;  if  the  Protector  had  not 
taken  its  wide  acres  across  to  himself;  which  was 
the  less  likely,  as  the  acres  were  but  wild  moorland, 
now  that  the  house  was  burned.  So  my  letter  went. 
And  this  wise  thing  accomplished,  I  too  went  off  to 
sea. 

Now  it  is  no  part  of  my  history  what  went  on  in 
the  West  Indies  ;  as  for  my  love,  I  neither  found 
there  bery  nor  lost  it.  But  at  the  Barbadoes  I  did 
get  some  news ;  it  was  from  old  Sir  Henry  Gibbs, 
the  Governour ;  a  Warwickshire  man  was  he,  and 
loyal  to  the  King,  with  all  the  island  (for  you  may 
read  in  history  how  Charles  was  always  King  in 
Barbadoes) ;  and  he  told  me  that  old  Penruddock 
had  neither  been  hanged  nor  beheaded,  but  had 
either  escaped  or  had  some  unexpected  favour 
made  for  him.  And  at  this  I  tried  to  ask  him 
what  had  become  of  Miss  St.  Aubyn,  and  would 


I   Go  to  the   Barbadoes  157 

have  done  so  but  for  the  choking  at  my  throat 
when  I  tried  to  speak  her  name.  Twice  I  sought 
in  vain  to  say  it,  and  then  the  dinner  was  over,  and 
I  got  no  chance  more  ;  and  was  much  cast  down, 
and  had  myself  rowed  on  board  the  ship  by  star 
light,  so  low  in  mind  at  my  cowardice  that  I  even 
thought  of  rum,  which  I  had  seen  other  men  take 
at  such  times ;  but  that  I  never  gave  insult  to 
my  affection  by  vanquishing  it  with  such  low  ex 
pedients. 

And  as  Heaven  willed,  the  Governour  did  ask  me 
to  visit  him  again  (which  was  a  rare  compliment  to 
pay  to  one  who  was  only  a  supercargo),  and  this 
time  did  I  clear  my  throat  with  his  own  Santa  Cruz 
and  ask  him,  clear  as  may  be,  again  of  old  Penrud- 
dock,  and  if  by  chance  he  had  heard  what  fate  met 
a  granddaughter  of  his,  one  Mistress  St.  Aubyn. 
And  at  this  did  the  old  courtier  look  at  me  sharply, 
and  at  first  made  no  answer  ;  then  said  he  : 

"  Young  man,  wert  thou  concerned  in  that  poor 
foolish  rising  ?  " 

"  No,  Sir  Henry,"  answered  I.  "  But  I  was 
convicted  of  it,  in  that  I  said  I  was." 

"  And  Master  Savil  Simpson  of  the  Massachu 
setts  Bay  (whom  I  know  to  be  a  canny  trader)  finds 
thee  yet  wise  enough  to  be  entrusted  with  his 
ship  ?  " 

Now  at  this,  I  could  do  nothing  but  tell  him 
how  it  happened.  And  he  heard  me  to  the  end  ; 
and  then  he  asked,  with  half  a  smile,  "  And  for 
which  side  mayst  thou  now  be,  good  Mr.  Moore 
Carew  ?  I've  a  mind  to  send  thee  back  to  Virginia, 
as  a  slave  escaped  from  thy  chains,  but  that  thou 


158  King  Noanett 


art  not  indeed  escaped  from  them,  I  guess.  But 
art  thou  now  for  King  or  Commonwealth  ?  " 

Now  the  fact  was  I  cared  not  much  for  either, 
being  ever  of  the  honest  English  opinion  that  so 
be  I  were  a  freeman,  it  mattered  little  whether  he 
that  sate  to  make  laws  for  me,  which  I  did  not 
want,  wore  a  crown  upon  his  head  or  half  a  hun 
dred  seats  in  the  Commons  to  his  breeches ;  save 
that  the  former  was  likely  to  give  less  trouble  as 
being  but  one  man,  and  withal  less  capricious  than 
a  changing  count  of  noses ;  and  I  thought  the  best 
government  of  all,  the  one  you  heard  of  least ; 
which  highest  merit  could  not  be  lately  said  of 
Cromwell's.  So,  while  I  thus  hesitate  to  answer, 
says  Sir  Henry : 

"  I'll  be  bound  thou  art  still  of  the  party  of 
Mistress  St.  Aubyn  ?  " 

This  was  true  enough,  in  that  I  was  for  her  first 
and  the  common  weal  or  my  own  soul  afterward ;  so 
I  kept  silent. 

"Well,  lad,  young  blood  is  true  blood  —  I  have 
ways  of  finding  what  goes  on  in  the  old  home,  and 
I  will  e'en  write  for  thee  —  but  thou  hast  doubtless 
written  already  ? " 

I  told  him,  yes  ;  and  he  bade  me  wait  for  my  an 
swer  ;  and  if  I  heard  not,  to  let  him  know,  and  ask 
Master  Simpson  to  send  me  down  another  year. 

I  promised.  But  I  felt  sure  I  should  hear  my 
self,  if  the  light  of  my  dear  lady's  eyes  were  still  on 
earth  —  aye,  and  even  she  were  wed,  she  would 
answer  me  to  tell  me  so.  On  this  trip  I  saw  the 
Barbadoes  (which  is  fertile,  and  flat,  and  all  in  tilled 
fields,  with  square  stone  church  towers,  like  a  piece 


I   Go  to  the   Barbadoes  159 

of  Sussex),  and  the  Martinico,  and  Monserrat, 
and  Nevis,  and  many  other  islands.  I  could  tell 
you  much  of  them  ;  of  the  wonderful  flowers  that 
grow  in  the  forest,  on  ropes  of  vines,  and  of  beauti 
ful  trees  loftier  than  poplars,  that  are  but  ferns,  such 
as  we  grow  in  our  gardens  ;  and  of  the  fiery  moun 
tains  that  in  some  islands  make  the  barrier  between 
sea  and  sea.  But  the  thing  I  noticed  most  was  the 
misery  of  the  slaves.  For,  as  we  know  slavery  in 
New  England,  it  is  hardly  noticeable  that  the  ne 
groes  are  less  than  kindly  treated  servants  ;  for  they 
are  few  in  number,  and  the  sense  of  property  in 
them  makes  even  the  selfishly  disposed  fairly  ten 
der  of  them.  And  then,  they  are  but  a  few  house- 
servants,  after  all.  But  in  the  Indies,  and  particularly 
in  the  sugar  islands,  where  is  more  cultivation,  like 
English  Barbadoes,  or  Martinico  (which  is  French), 
the  thousands  of  black  slaves  are  as  the  beasts  of 
the  field.  And  whether  it  was  that  I  bore  so  much 
love  that  had  no  outlet ;  or  whether  the  true  gentle 
ness  of  my  lady's  nature  had  influence  even  from 
afar,  I  could  never,  since  I  had  known  her,  be  hard 
to  suffering  in  others,  even  animals  or  dumb  beasts. 
And  in  those  days,  a  dog  or  a  horse,  or  even  a  bird 
or  duller  animal,  that  made  any  show  of  suffering 
affection,  would  marvellously  move  me.  This  is  all 
that  I  much  now  remember  about  that  voyage  ;  save 
that  in  Martinico  the  island  was  very  full  of  poison 
ous  snakes.  The  people  there,  I  thought,  though, 
seemed  more  content  than  in  the  other  islands  ;  at 
which  I  could  not  but  marvel,  as  they  wrere  gov 
erned  by  the  French  and  had  not  British  liberty. 
In  Barbadoes,  however,  the  Lord  Protector  was  still 


160  King  Noanett 


sending  ships  full  of  very  decent  folk  that  had  been 
taken  prisoner  in  the  war,  or  came  from  Ireland ; 
and  I  blessed  myself  again  that  Miles  and  I  had 
got  our  gaol  delivery. 

Five  months  had  gone  when  we  dropped  anchor 
again  in  Boston  bay,  and  I  hastened  ashore  to  my  good 
Master  Simpson's.  And  there  I  found  great  changes. 
For  Courtenay  had  gone  off  to  the  wars  against  the 
Indians,  and  had  proved  himself  a  valiant  leader ; 
and  now  he  was  said  to  be  returning  from  the  West 
ern  wilderness  with  plenty  of  French  and  Indian 
prisoners  and  rumours  of  victory  and  peace  and  even 
money  and  booty.  And  pretty  Mistress  Cecily  was 
wedded  to  young  John  Jones,  and  living  in  a  fair 
house  of  their  own.  But  there  was  no  letter  for  me, 
nor  message,  nor  any  news  from  England  ;  save  that 
the  captain  of  the  ship,  who  had  got  home  a  week 
before  me,  told  me  of  a  rumour  that  Miss  St.  Aubyn 
had  escaped  with  some  of  the  banished  people,  her 
grandfather  perhaps  among  them,  mostly  merely 
courtiers  of  Charles ;  so  the  captain  at  last  had 
given  my  letter  to  a  gentleman  who  was  going  to 
France,  whom  he  had  obliged  in  some  way,  so  that 
the  gentleman  had  promised  to  deliver  it  safely  if 
any  lady  were  to  be  found  there  who  bore  or  who 
had  borne  that  name.  But  the  days  grew  weeks, 
and  the  weeks  grew  months,  and  the  months  grew 
toward  another  year,  and  yet  no  answer  came,  nor 
any  sign  by  which  I  might  know  my  love  was  living, 
happy  or  unhappy. 

Then  steeled  I  down  my  heart  once  more,  and 
(for  that  her  image  would  not  go  from  it)  I  locked 
it  fast  within  it.  And  I  tried  to  bring  my  mind  to 


I   Go  to  the  Barbadoes  161 

earthly  gain  ;  but  I  cared  not  for  the  joys  of  earth, 
nor  had  I  the  heart  for  my  labour ;  and  altogether 
I  was  in  a  bad  way.  I  looked  sour  as  any  Puritan, 
weary  of  the  world ;  but  I  was  only  weary  of  a 
world  I  could  not  find  her  in. 

So  Miles  came  to  me  one  bright  morning  that 
my  face  was  shaming,  and  spake  to  me  grievously 
of  our  neighbours.  For  he  had  been  leading  the 
life  of  a  gentleman  of  leisure  in  Massachusetts  Bay, 
and  was  heartily  sick  of  it.  Wars  there  were  none, 
and  he  had  taken  up  no  trade ;  and  I  had  heard 
from  Cecily  that  he  was  very  popular  among  the 
women.  But  I  waited  for  him  to  begin,  for  I  half 
fancied  his  own  trouble. 

"  Moore,"  said  he  at  last,  "  'tis  tired  I  am  of  the 
town,  and  little  good  we  are  doing  in  it.  And  what 
betwixt  the  old  priests  and  the  sectaries  — 

"Priests?"  said  I. 

"  Aye,  priests,  and  the  harder  to  mind,  that  they 
have  no  canonicals  but  fusty  wigs,  and  their  prayin' 
is  all  their  own  and  not  the  Lord's,  and  hath  no 
end  to't.  Will  ye  come  out  into  the  forest  with 
me,  now  ?  The  Colonel,  who  would  be  a  gentle 
man  if  he  dared,  hath  a  crown  grant  by  one  of 
the  frontier  towns,  Magunco  they  call  it,  of  a  fine 
valley  that  lieth  in  the  Nipmuck  country,  and 
he  would  have  me  go  up  and  keep  it  from  the 
Nipmucks." 

"  And  how  about  that  fortune  we're  to  make  in 
trade  ?  "  said  I. 

"  Fortune  ?  is  it  fortune  you're  after  ?  In  a  trade 
with  these  ?  There  is  no  trading  for  a  stranger  with 
them  but  with  Grecian  faith  ;  that  is,  not  to  part 


1 62  King  Noanett 


with  your  ware  without  ready  money.  'Tis  not 
their  religion  keeps  the  merchants  friends,  but  the 
fear  of  exposing  one  another's  knavery ;  and  as  for 
the  rabble,  theirs  lies  in  cheating  all  they  deal 
with.  Moore,  my  boy,  when  you  deal  with  them, 
look  upon  'em  as  at  cross  purposes,  and  read  'em, 
like  Hebrew,  backward;  for  seldom  they  both  speak 
and  mean  the  same  thing,  but  look  one  way  and  row 
another,  like  watermen." 

"  If  you  speak  of  the  inhabitants  of  Boston,  I 
must  entreat  your  candour  in  distinguishing,"  said  I. 

"  O,  the  Colonel,  and  thy  master,  and  Mr.  Mav 
erick,  and  a  minister  or  two.  The  first  that  came 
over  were  well  enough ;  but  these,  though  their 
fathers  fled  hither  to  enjoy  liberty  of  conscience, 
are  very  unwilling  any  should  enjoy  it  but  them 
selves.  Their  religion  consists  but  in  not  working 
or  going  to  the  taverns  on  the  Sunday ;  so  they 
plot  money  schemes  at  home,  or,  if  they  don't,  the 
houses  are  worse  than  the  taverns.  There's  a  pen 
alty  for  cursing  or  swearing  or  kissing  a  maid,  —  in 
public,  —  but  sure  there's  more  drinking  and  less 
good  nature  than  in  ould  Ireland  west  of  the  law. 
As  to  truth  and  true  godliness,  you  must  not  expect 
more  of  these  than  of  others." 

"  Now,  Miles,"  said  I. 

"  For  adultery,  they  put  to  death,  and  so  for 
witchcraft ;  yet  I've  seen  a  maid  wearing  a  red  cloth 
Indian  stitched  upon  her  gown.  And  with  one  hand 
they  get  thy  money,  and  with  the  other  do  kill  poor 
Quakers,  and  say  to  me  and  thee,  Stand  off,  for  I 
am  holier  than  thou.  Yet  one  thing  they  do : 
Scolds  they  gag,  and  set  them  at  their  doors :  a 


I   Go  to  the   Barbadoes  163 

good  remedy  to  cure  the  noise  that  is  in  their 
women's  heads." 

"  Hath  Cecily  forgot  thee,  Miles  ? "  quoth  I, 
"  or  is  it  Mistress  Toy  ?  " 

"  Cecily  ?  She  was  a  young  proficient,  but  will 
ing  to  learn,  and  would  have  enquired  of  thee  the 
school  of  Venus.  Faith,  she  had  little  to  show  she 
was  a  rational  creature,  besides  speech  and  laughter  : 
her  head  is  like  a  squirrel's  cage,  and  her  mind  the 
squirrel  that  whirls  it  round." 

"  Well,  well,  Miles,"  said  I  (with  some  malice), 
"  she  never  whirled  it  round  thy  way.  But  how 
now  of  Mistress  Toy  ?  " 

"  She  is  a  widow  :  and  yet  so  far  from  sourness 
either  in  her  countenance  or  conversation,  that 
nothing  was  ever  more  agreeable  —  she  doth  not 
think  herself  obliged  to  such  a  starch'aness  of  car 
nage  as  is  usual  amongst  the  Bostonians.  Some 
have  been  pleased  to  say,  that  were  I  in  a  state  to 
wed,  they  do  believe  that  she  would  not  be  dis 
pleased  with  my  addresses  !  As  this  is  without  any 
ground  but  groundless  conjectures,  so  I  hope  I 
shall  never  be  in  a  capacity  to  make  a  tryal  of  it." 
And  Miles  did  wink  portentously. 

"  Well,  what  of  Mistress  Green  ? "  I  pressed 
him  on. 

"  She  hath  the  bashfulness  of  the  damsell,  the 
fidelity  of  the  wife,  and  the  gentleness  of  the 
widow.  As  the  poet  sings  : 

" '  Is  she  a  Maid?  —  What  Man  can  answer  that, 
Or  widow  ?  —  No.  —  What  then  ?  —  I  know  not  what. 
Saint-like  she  looks  ;   a  Syren  if  she  sing  : 
Her  Eyes  are  stars;   Her  Mind  is  everything.' 


164  King  Noanett 


Truth,  'tis  her  mind  is  the  habitation  of  the  Graces, 
the  residence  of  the  Muses,  and  the  general  ren 
dezvous  of  all  the  Vertues.  And  as  to  the  question, 
What  is  she  ?  She  is  party  -per  pale,  as  the  lawyers 
speak ;  that  is,  half  a  wife  and  half  a  widow." 

"  Miles,"  said  I,  "  I  only  wonder  that  you  leave 
the  town." 

"  Moore,"  said  Miles,  with  a  twinkle,  "  ye'll  not 
wonder  when  ye  hear  the  law.  D'ye  know  this 
Colony's  the  first  o'  Christian  countries  (unless  ye 
call  the  Scots  one)  to  provide  for  the  relief  of  mari 
tal  misery  by  divorce  ?  And  there  is  one  Mistress 
Huitt  —  do  ye  remember  her  ?  " 

I  nodded. 

"  —  That  sacrilegious  General  Court  o'  theirs 
hath  but  just  declared  that  c  having  not  heard  from 
her  late  husband,  Thomas  Huitt,  for  eight  years 
and  better,  she  is  at  liberty  to  marry  again,  as  God 
shall  grant  her  opportunity.' ' 

"  Miles,"  I  answered  gravely,  "  let  us  e'en  go  to 
Magunco."  Then  I  asked  him  what  he  had  heard 
or  found  of  Mistress  Clerke.  Now  would  any  one 
not  believe,  from  this  last  talk,  to  know  the  man  ? 
But  see.  He  said  he  had  found  no  news ;  and  I 
laughed. 

Then  he  swore  he  had  rather  doubt  the  Virgin  in 
heaven  than  the  eyes  of  her  he  loved. 

And  suddenly  he  broke  down ;  and  his  long 
cavalier's  hair  fell  about  his  hands  as  his  head 
went  upon  the  table ;  and  he  cried  like  any  little 
child. 


XXVI 

In  which   Miles  Singeth  his  Song 

I  KNEW    well    enough    that    I  would   go   with 
Miles,  whatever  the  outcome ;  and  that  night 
I  saw  my  lady  looking  at  me  lonely  from  her 
gentle    eyes ;   and   I   took  it  as   a  sign,   for  it 
much  delighted  me ;  the  more  that  I  never  could  see 
her  face,  in  my  waking  mind.     And  that  morning 
Master  Savil  Simpson  stayed  home,  in  an  ill  temper, 
for   to   brew   his   wife's  groaning   beer ;  and  it  was 
heavy  on  his  conscience  that  he  had  just  swore  Sam 
Marion's  wife  (being  the  one  who  had  hanged  her 
self)   to  have  been  long  distracted,  that  she  might 
be  removed  in  a  Christian  burial  place.      So  when  I 
told  the  old  man  of  my  desire  to  go  with   Miles  to 
settle  in  the  Nipmuck  country : 

"  A  pest  on  such  folly  !  "  grumbled  he.  "  Dost 
know  thou'lt  make  the  frontier  village  in  thy  fine 
estate,  and  canst  not  after  abandon  it  by  the  colony 
law,  even  though  thou  wouldst  and  the  savages 
come  about  thee  thick  as  flies  in  harvest  ?  " 

But  I  wanted  to  be  my  own  master,  and  perhaps 
to  be  alone  with  myself  in  the  wilderness.  And  I 
had  nigh  a  thousand  pounds,  given  me  by  my  kind 
master  as  my  share  of  our  Barbadoes  venture  ;  so 
this  sum,  albeit  against  his  advice,  I  took  out  and 
placed  with  Colonel  Jones  for  my  half  of  his  patent. 

165 


1 66  King  Noanett 


The  other  half,  I  fancy,  Miles  got  on  better  credit ; 
for  he  was  a  man  men  would  trust  with  their  money, 
and  women  with  themselves.  And  Miles  kept  tell 
ing  me  'twas  the  quickest  way  to  gain  station  and 
a  competence  for  a  gentleman,  to  take  up  the  land 
(as  all  we  old-country  men  still  thought) ;  and  then, 
too  (thought  I),  I  should  be  worthy  of  her  when 
found.  So,  though  I  did  not  sever  my  relations 
with  the  old  cordwainer,  I  told  Miles  I  would  go 
with  him,  to  break  his  settlement  and  get  him  ready 
for  the  winter  before  the  frost  came  on. 

So  we  loaded  two  large  canoes,  made  by  the 
Indians  of  birchen  bark,  with  our  necessaries;  and 
for  passengers  had  one  or  two  of  Courtenay's  sol 
diers,  in  whom  he  had  learned  to  place  confidence, 
and  another  was  an  old  acquaintance  I  had  met 
before,  and  half  a  dozen  of  the  Indians  Miles  had 
captured  or  made  friends  of  in  his  wars  toward  the 
Canadas.  And  on  a  fine  morning  in  October,  when 
the  sunshine  was  mellow,  and  the  air  full  of  silvery 
skeins  like  gossamer,  we  launched  off  below  the  bluff 
where  Mr.  Blackstone's  cottage  still  stood  ;  and  little 
Jennifer  (who  had  grown  to  be  as  fair  a  woman  as 
you  would  care  to  see,  and  still  lived  with  old  lady 
Jones)  came  down  to  see  us  depart  and  bid  us  be 
of  good  cheer. 

"  We  go  to  find  a  husband  for  thee,  Jenny,"  says 
Courtenay,  gaily ;  and  she  smiled  at  us,  and  I  saw 
the  tears  were  in  her  eyes.  And  I  fancy  they  stood 
in  ours,  too  ;  for  all  that  day  we  paddled  silently 
beneath  the  nodding  rushes  of  the  bank,  where  the 
broad  salt  meadows  were  still  bright  with  blue  sedge 
and  scarlet  flowers.  And  while  we  were  looking  at 


Miles  Singeth  his  Song  167 

these  and  thinking  of  the  meadows  by  the  Tamar 
or  the  Exe,  the  clumsy  Indians  did  run  one  of  their 
canoes  upon  a  shoal  of  oyster  shells,  and  the  bark 
was  cut  through,  and  our  main  store  of  powder  wet ; 
so  that  when  we  came  to  the  wharf  of  Cambridge. 

O     3 

we  must  needs  go  up  to  the  town  to  buy  more ; 
and  there  we  saw  the  Colledge.  And,  that  you 
boys  may  know  how  small  your  beginnings  were, 
I  will  tell  you  all  we  saw  there ;  for  it  took  not 
much  time.  There  was  but  one  colledge  building ; 
and  on  entering  it  we  found  no  professors,  but  some 
eight  or  ten  young  fellows,  and  these  were  all  the 
students ;  and  they  were  sitting  around,  smoking 
tobacco,  with  the  smoke  of  which  the  room  was  so 
full  that  you  could  hardly  see ;  and  the  whole  house 
smelt  so  strong  of  it  that  when  I  was  going  up  stairs 
I  said,  This  is  certainly  a  tavern.  They  could  hardly 
speak  a  word  of  Latin,  as  Miles  told  me,  who  tried 
to  converse  with  them  ;  but  his  Latin  may  have 
been  of  the  Irish  variety.  They  took  us  to  the 
Library,  where  was  nothing  in  particular.  We 
looked  over  it  a  little,  and  then,  after  partaking  of 
a  bowl  of  rum  and  molasses,  they  accompanied  us 
down  to  the  river  to  hail  us  off.  But  when  we 
came  to  the  rapids  by  the  Newtowne  settlement, 
where  there  was  a  long  road  or  portage,  as  they 
called  it,  to  carry  our  canoes  about  the  falls,  we 
observed  that  some  of  our  Indians  were  drunk,  and 
suspected  that  this  bombo,  or  what  the  students  had 
left  of  it,  had  been  smuggled  into  their  canoe.  So 
Miles  did  speak  to  them  at  length  upon  the  evils 
of  drinking ;  and  it  being  very  hot,  the  most  of  the 
party  fell  asleep  in  the  woods. 


1 68  King  Noanett 


It  was  twilight  when  we  got  into  the  river  above: 
a  black,  still  river,  flowing  deeply,  with  fresh  water, 
through  a  mighty  forest.  I  know  the  same  thoughts 
were  in  both  our  minds ;  for  Courtenay  (who  had 
been  something  of  a  poet  in  the  old  court  times, 
with  Sir  John  Suckling  and  others)  as  the  sun  sank 
low,  began  to  sing.  Our  paddles  dipped  noiselessly 
in  dark  waters  to  the  music  of  his  deep  voice,  and 
this  is  the  song  he  sang,  and  he  told  me  he  had 
heard  the  legend  from  a  German  student  he  had 
known  at  Padua. 

Once  a  knight,  war-worn  and  weary, 
Through  a  lonely  forest,  dreary, 

Travelling  (the  legend  saith), 
Sees  a  shadow  walk  before  him, 

Just  before  —  beyond  is  Death. 

So  before  me  walks  a  Shadow, 
On  the  mountain,  in  the  meadow, 

Day  and  night,  in  all  my  ways ; 
In  the  Southland,  in  the  Northland, 

Just  before,  my  Shadow  stays. 

Dark  her  hair  is,  deep  her  eyes  are, 
Gentle  as  the  southern  skies  are, 

And  her  breast  is  cold,  like  snow; 
And  she  turneth,  and  she  calleth, 

And  where  she  goes,  there  I  go. 

As  a  slender  wand  obeying, 
Follow  I  her  figure  swaying, 

And  my  heart  goes  out  to  her. 
By  my  heart's  blood  in  her  footsteps 

Thou  mayst  follow  where  we  were. 


Miles  Singeth  his  Song  169 

She's  a  shadow,  they  have  told  me  — 
Shadow,  shadow,  then  enfold  me, 

Shadow  mine,  give  me  thy  hand ; 
I  a  shadow,  thou  a  shadow. 

Come  with  me  to  shadow-land. 


XXVII 

In  which  We   Make  Acquaintance  with  the  Yeo 
men  of  Contentment 

"  1%     y|-OORE,"  said  Miles  to  me,  when  he  had 
\  / 1       finished  his  song,  "  I  have  almost  given 

_V±      her  up." 

"  You  yvi\\     no    longer    keep    your 
heart  for  her?"  said  I.     "That's  wise." 

"  No,  ploughboy  —  but,  though  I  reach  to  forty 
years,  I  feel  that  I  shall  never  find  her  in  this  world. 
That  is  how  I  came  to  think  of  that  song  —  but  I 
will  wait  for  her  through  all  the  worlds  —  to  tell 
her,  at  least,  for  I  never  told  her  yet." 

(Alas  !  and  I  had  told  my  lady,  surely,  yet  she 
went  away  for  a  time  of  years  and  made  no  sign.) 
"Art  thou  not  nearly  forty?"  then  said  I;  but 
Miles  stooped  not  to  notice  it. 

"But  you  must  go  back  home  —  lad.  I'll  stay 
here  and  make  thy  fortune  for  thee." 

"  And  find  thy  lady,"  suggested  I,  out  of  malice. 

"  And  find  my  lady,"  repeated  Miles,  half  sadly. 
I  set  this  talk  down  as  I  remember  it;  and  forget  it 
shall  I  never.  But  then,  at  the  time,  in  that  twi 
light,  came  to  us  a  distant  roaring  of  waters;  and 
the  black  stream  that  flowed  under  us  ran  foam- 
flecked,  like  the  night  sky  with  stars.  And  Courte- 
nay's  canoe  took  the  lead  (before  that,  we  had  been 

170 


The  Yeomen  of  Contentment  171 

paddling  side  by  side),  and  so  he  went  up  into  the 
darkness.  And  the  high  walls  of  the  river  con 
tracted,  until  they  were  but  dark  cliffs,  like  the  Wye 
hard  by  to  Raglan,  and  the  force  of  the  tide  grew 
more  strenuous,  until  in  the  end  I  felt  our  bark  rise 
rolling  on  a  rounded  rock  and  swing  there  helplessly. 
The  rock  lay  under  my  knees  as  I  sate  in  the  stern, 
and  the  canoe  swung  about  in  the  furious  current 
from  side  to  side,  as  a  flag  in  the  wind,  and  lurching 
so  withal  that  I  teared  for  our  rare  cargo. 

I  shouted  out  to  Courtenay  that  we  were  fast. 
In  vain  we  pushed  and  pulled;  we  only  swung  there 
helplessly;  and  at  last  Miles  cried  back  through  the 
blackness  that  he  would  come  down  and  drag  me  off 
at  a  rope's  end.  And  pretty  soon  I  saw  the  black 
mass  of  his  boat  shoot  by  me,  and  at  the  same 
moment  a  rope  fell  across  my  lap  and  I  quickly 
took  a  turn  of  it  about  my  waist.  But  Courtenay's 
boat  dashed  by  me  like  a  race-horse,  pulling  us  off 
with  a  mighty  jerk  there  was  no  moderating,  so  that 
we  were  dragged  off  and  over  and  into  the  river  all 
at  once.  And  then,  alas  !  for  our  stores.  We  men 
landed  easily,  some  on  one  side,  some  on  the  other, 
of  the  dark,  swift  stream;  and  the  Indians  were 
uick  to  build  a  fire  of  the  resinous  cones;  yet  by 
e  time  its  red  light  was  flaring  down  that  river 
reach,  our  separate  parcels  of  goods  had  either 
floated  far  down  or  sunk;  but  two  or  three  were 
still  in  sight,  bobbing  up  and  down  in  eddies,  or 
arrested  by  the  wreeds.  So  we  each  took  torches  in 
his  boat,  and  started  down  stream,  and  the  rest  of 
that  night  was  spent  in  searching;  but  we  ended  by 
finding  all  our  parcels  save  one  alone  that  was  a 


1 72  King  Noanett 


heavy  demijohn  of  rum;  and  this  I  always  believed 
a  fellow  named  Quatchett,  one  of  the  Indians,  to 
have  found  and  hidden  privily  for  future  consump 
tion;  but  Miles  would  have  it  that  the  rum,  being 
more  solid  than  the  Charles's  water,  and  a  more 
potent  liquid,  had  but  sunk  to  the  bottom;  but  I 
kept  an  eye  on  Quatchett  from  that  time  forth. 

And  now,  in  the  early  morning,  we  passed  that 
double  ledge  of  falls  which  those  who  have  seen  the 
Connecticut  or  Deerfield  water  will  tell  you  is  no 
great  thing,  but  which  far  surpasses  anything  upon 
the  Wye,  the  noblest  river  I  had  seen  at  home. 
And  then  the  river  widened,  and  we  came  to  broad, 
shining  meadows,  still  of  a  fresh  green  in  that  last 
autumn  sunlight;  they  ran  from  one  to  three  miles 
in  width,  and  were  dotted  with  little  rounded  islands, 
rising  with  tall  oaks  and  wych  elms  from  the  waving 
grasses,  and  banded  at  the  trees'  edge  with  tall,  scar 
let  flowers;  and  these  coppices  were  alive  with  wild 
birds,  a  sort  of  smaller  grouse,  and  quail.  So  for 
nearly  ten  more  miles  we  must  have  gone,  until  we 
came  to  a  place  where  the  left  bank  rose  again,  and 
we  could  see  that  upon  the  plain  above  us  was  a 
clearing  and  a  town.  And  this  was  the  settlement 
they  had  called  Contentment  (for  the  Bay  people 
were  fond  of  fine  names,  taken  from  the  Bible  or 
their  books  of  psalms),  but  now  more  simply  chris 
tened  Dedham. 

This  town  was  the  most  considerable  that  we  had 
seen ;  for  it  had  been  settled  more  than  thirty  years 
before  by  freemen  of  Watertown,  who  had  come  up 
the  river  in  canoes  as  we  had  done,  then  first  explor 
ing  it;  and  it  comprised  more  than  forty  houses,  all 


The  Yeomen  of  Contentment  173 

collected  about  the  meeting-house  in  the  centre  of 
the  plain ;  and  this  was  stockaded  and  furnished 
with  loopholes  for  the  common  defence.  On  three 
sides  the  town  was  girt  with  the  river  and  another 
stream  that  came  down  into  it  from  around  by  the 
south,  besides  wide  quagmires,  that  were  sure  to 
delay  if  not  stop  an  attacking  party;  while  only  on 
the  fourth  side  lay  high  land,  and  this  but  a  narrow 
neck,  leading  to  the  westward  where  we  were  going; 
and  here  they  had  an  armed  gate  and  a  stockade ;  for 
this  road  led  up  by  a  defile  called  Ye  Rockes  into 
the  Nipmucks. 

Here  we  made  some  tarry ;  for  not  only  was  this 
the  highest  settlement  upon  the  river,  save,  of 
course,  Meadfield  and  the  village  of  the  praying 
Indians,  but  there  was  a  question  whether  the  place 
where  we  were  to  lay  our  grant  of  land  was  not 
within  the  limits  of  this  town  ;  and  if  so,  we  were 
bound  to  consult  with  the  headborows,  not  so  much 
that  we  looked  to  it  for  support  and  protection, 
though  to  both  we  had  a  claim  in  theory, —  for  we 
were  rather  to  be  a  kind  of  outpost  ourselves,  warn 
ing  and  protecting  them,  —  as  that  we  had  by  the 
colony  law  to  give  this  town  security  that  we  would 
never  become  charge  to  it  for  our  support.  Else 
they  had  not  let  us  settle  in  their  limits. 

So  were  we  led  in  procession  to  the  town-house 
by  one  Major  Lusher,  who  seemed  to  be  the  princi 
pal  in  charge  of  arms  ;  first  he,  with  leathern  belt 
and  buckle  and  a  marvellous  long  gun  ;  then  Miles 
and  I  ;  then  Woolacote  (that  was  a  Devon  man  of 
ours)  and  the  other  that  was  no  less  than  John 
Berry,  the  parson's  son  (him  I  had  found  in  Bar- 


174  King  Noanett 


badoes  after  he  had  seen  a  marvellous  shipwreck  I 
have  not  time  to  tell  of  now) ;  *  then  Quatchett  and 
the  other  Indians.  And  the  boys  of  the  town  did 
look  at  us  as  had  we  been  a  show  of  beasts ;  till 
Miles,  in  winking  at  them,  brought  them  some 
humanity.  And  at  the  town-house,  which  was  also 
chapel,  fort,  and  keep  as  well  (and  in  its  loft  they 
stored  their  powder),  we  found  about  all  the  settlers 
assembled.  For  in  its  tower  was  also  one  new 
bronze  bell,  and  of  this  bell  they  were  very  proud, 
having  but  lately  received  it  as  legacy  from  one 
pirate,  Captain  Thomas  Cromwell,  who  had  been 
hand-in-glove  with  the  good  people  of  the  Ply 
mouth  colony,  and  had  but  lately  died  from  falling 
from  his  horse  upon  his  rapier  hilt,  too  shortly  after 
dinner.  So  this  bell  had  rung  most  continuously 
to  let  them  all  know  of  our  arrival  and  what  they 
could  make  of  it.  About  the  walls  of  this  church  or 
town-house,  instead  of  brasses,  were  nailed  the  skins 
of  wolves,  of  panthers,  and  even  bears,  that  came, 
as  they  told  me,  from  a  very  dreadful  swamp  that 
lay  to  the  south,  scarce  a  mile  from  the  village,  and 
extended  almost  impassable  for  many  miles  toward 
the  other  river  that  came  down  from  the  Plymouth 
colony.  And  here  we  had  to  sign  their  town-book ; 
and  after  that  nothing  would  do  but  they  must  read 
us  of  their  laws. 

They  told  us  that  the  waters  were  free  to  fish  in ; 
and  that  each  freeman  might  cut  down  one  tree,  big 
as  he  could  find,  for  to  make  a  canoe  of;  but  that 
else  no  man  might  cut  a  tree  greater  than  six  inches 
in  the  carfe,  save  only  on  his  freehold.  Then  they 

*This  tale  will  be  found  in  the  "  Worthies  of  Devon."  — ED. 


The  Yeomen  of  Contentment  175 

read  out  how  we  were  "  alowed  to  take  Pynes  for 
board  vpon  ye  Wigwame  playne  or  vpon  ye  entry 
goeing  vnto  the  same.  And  are  alowed  to  take 
Oakes  vpon  yt  grownd  betweene  Raffe  Dave's 
Lott  &  the  Swampe  westward"  (I  spell  as  it  was 
written  in  their  book).  Now  this  same  Raffe  Daye 
was  present  at  this  meeting,  and  after  became  a 
friend  to  us,  as  I  shall  tell  ;  but  there  was  also  one 
Edward  Alleyn,  who  was  himself  a  large  proprietor, 
and  jealous,  as  we  afterwards  discovered,  of  our 
Colonel  Jones.  So  first  he  told  us  how  the  town 
had  granted  2000  acres  to  the  Indians  at  Naticke 
to  be  layed  out  at  "  the  Westerly  bounds  of  our 
Towne  on  the  north  side  of  Charles  River  by  the 
descretion  of  the  men  heere  after  named,"  of  whom 
this  Alleyn  had  been  one.  Then  Miles  told  him 
how  our  land  lay  all  to  the  south  of  the  river  and 
below  the  Naticke  fall.  Then  he  said,  This  must 
be  about  the  Rosemary  meadow ;  and  all  Rosemary 
meadow  was  allotted  to  one  Richard  Evered.  But 
Miles  told  him  we  were  higher  up  than  that.  Then 
this  Alleyn  got  the  town-book  from  the  clerk,  and 
went  on  reading,  "  1640,  Graunted  vnto  Edward 
Alleyn  gent  &  to  his  assigns  forever  Three  hun 
dred  acres  of  vpland,  &  Fifty  acres  of  Medowe 
grownd  All  to  lye  in  or  aboute  that  place  called 
Bogastowe  "  —  and  at  this  Miles  laughed,  and  said 
Mr.  Alleyn  must  then  march  upon  the  Dingle 
Hole  (of  which  more  anon)  and  on  the  other  side 
take  in  the  fort  of  Metacom.  And  I  and  indeed 
these  Dedham  people  looked  open-mouthed  at 
Miles  to  see  he  knew  the  country  so  well ;  but 
indeed  he  had  scoured  all  its  paths  for  his  lost  lady. 


176  King  Noanett 


Then  this  Alleyn  was  going  on  to  say  something 
about  another  grant  he  had,  "  of  that  little  Hand 
wth  ye  2  drowned  Iletts"  —  but  the  whole  assembly 
broke  out  at  him  and  cried,  That  was  hard  by  the 
town,  beyond  the  place  where  the  canoes  did  usually 
pass,  and  scarce  beyond  a  gunshot  from  the  Powder 
House.  And  so  he  sat  himself  again,  and  Major 
Lusher  went  on  to  read : 

"  5.  that  Care  be  taken  that  the  young  hound 
doggs  be  in  time  taught  to  hunt."  —  "  That  will  I 
see  to,"  says  Miles. 

"  6.  that  euery  housholder  in  our  Towne  shall 
forthwith  prouide  and  mayntaine  one  good  stronge 
and  sufficient  Ladder  that  may  be  sufficient  in  all 
Respects  fo  the  speedie  and  safe  attayning  of  the 
toppe  of  the  Chimney,  wherby  ye  Saluages  may  be 
more  easilye  repel'd."  —  Miles  nodded. 

cc  7.  that  lands  shall  only  be  disposed  of  by  gen 
eral  diuident  by  those  generl  rules  before  ppounded 
&  agreed  on,  viz  :  the  number  of  psons  is  one  con 
siderable  rule  in  deuision  yet  not  ye  only  rule 
and  yt  seruants  should  be  referred  to  men's  Estates 
i  2  :  According  to  mens  estates  :  3  :  according  to 
mens  Ranke  and  Qualitie  &  desert  and  vsefullness 
either  in  Church  or  Comon  weale."  And  hereon 
Mr.  Alleyn  did  raise  the  point  that  he  did  not 
know  our  quality,  still  less  our  desert,  and  moved 
that  Mary  Morse  her  meadow  be  considered  in 
respect  of  his  (Mr.  Alleyn's)  title,  and  our  matter 
be  laid  upon  the  table.  Here  up  got  Miles,  but 
Raffe  Daye  pulled  him  down  by  the  collar  and  bade 
the  moderator  (as  they  seemed  to  call  the  major, 
though  a  less  moderate  buff-jerkin  I  have  never 


The  Yeomen  of  Contentment  177 

met  in  any  fight,  save  Miles  and  he  was  a  cavalier) 
read  from  that  town-book  again  (it  seemed  like  a 
Bible  to  them)  how,  in  1650  "  Vpon  the  request  of 
John  Littlfield  it  was  consented  Vnto  that  libertie 
should  be  alowed  him  to  hyer  or  purchase  some 
habitacion  in  our  Town  yt  to  dwel  therm  so  Ion  as 
his  behauior  and  carriag  be  honest  industrious  and 
peacable." 

Thereupon  ("  They  care  a  deal  for  their  precious 
old  town,"  says  Miles  to  me)  did  this  Alleyn  rise 
and  move  that  we  be  alotted  one  single  husband 
man's  portion,  viz.  six  acres  of  ploughland  and  two 
of  swamp ;  forasmuch  as  he  deemed  I  was  but 
Miles'  servant. 

I  said  I  was  not,  and  he  asked  us  whence  we 
came,  and  I  told  him  from  Virginia.  "  Where  they 
be  but  Papists,  thieves,  and  convicts,"  says  Mr. 
Alleyn,  "  and  there  is  even  another  rule  in  the 
book  —  ' 

"  Oh  damn  the  book  !  "  shouts  Miles. 

"  Hush,"  whispered  our  friend  Daye,  "  there  be 
yet  many  here  of  the  hundred  and  twenty-five  that 
signed  the  original  Covenant." 

"  The  gentleman  profanes  the  Covenant,"  went 
on  old  Alleyn.  "  Brother  Lambert  Generye,  save 
me,  thou  art  the  oldest  here  of  they  who  signed  it : 
I  call  for  reading  of  the  first  two  articles."  And 
Generye  did  get  up  and  in  a  quavering  voice  he 
read  : 


THE     COVENANT 


"  i    We  whose   names  ar  here  vnto  subscribed, 
doe,  in  the  feare  and  Reuerence  of  our  Allmightie 


1 78  King  Noanett 


God,  Mutually :  and  seuerally  pmise  amongst  our- 
selues  and  each  to  other  to  pffesse  and  practice  one 
trueth  according  to  tha  most  perfect  rule,  the  foun 
dation  where  of  is  Euerlasting  Loue."  Whereat 
Miles  looked  at  me  and  largely  smiled. 

"  2  That  we  shall  by  all  meanes  Laboure  to 
keepe  off  from  Vs  all  such,  as  ar  contrarye  minded. 
And  receaue  onely  such  Vnto  vs  as  be  such  as  may 
be  pbably  of  one  harte,  with  vs  as  that  we  either 
knowe  or  may  well  and  truely  be  informed  to  walke 
in  a  peaceable  conuersation  with  all  mekenes  of 
spirit  for  the  edification  of  cache  other  in  the  knowl- 
edg  and  faith  of  the  Lord :  And  the  mutual  encour- 
agmt  vnto  all  Temporall  comforts  in  all  things : 
seekeing  the  good  of  each  other  out  of  all  which 
may  be  deriued  true  peace."  * 

But  Miles  was  irrepressible.  He  winked  at  Daye 
and  me  when  the  old  man  had  closed  his  reading ; 
and  then  turning  to  old  Alleyn,  and  with  an  extra 
touch  of  brogue : 

"  In  troth,  they  be  domned  fine  principles,"  he 
said ;  "  is  it  a  long  time,  now,  since  ye  adopted 
them  ?  " 

Surely  there  was  nothing  in  the  letter  of  this 
speech  to  offend ;  but  it  seemed  to  unduly  irritate 
Alleyn,  and  even  perhaps  some  of  the  others,  and 
he  cried  again  to  Major  Lusher,  "  I  appeal  that  this 
man  is  surely  not  peaceable,  nor  yet  of  approved 
industry  to  come  among  us.  Let  not  in  among 
you  the  ungodly,  for  remember  the  case  of  Thomas 
Makepeace.  Did  we  not  e'en  have  to  pass  a  vote 

*  This  was  indeed  the  covenant  of  Dedham,  and  may  be  found  in  the  printed 
volumes  of  the  town  records  to-day.  —  ED. 


The  Yeomen  of  Contentment  179 

whereby  c  Mr.  Thomas  Makepeace,  because  of  his 
mobile  disposition,  was  informed  wee  were  weary  of 
him  vnlesse  he  reform '  ?  And  there  be  to-day  but 
lately  arrived  in  town  one  Mrs.  Smith  and  Mrs. 
Bacon,  come  heer  from  Ireland  ;  and  howsoever  their 
housbands  are  not  yet  come,  I  move  this  land  be 
graunted  to  them  to  purchase  in  our  towne  for  an 
habitacion." 

Nobody  could  hold  down  Miles  at  this.  "  I 
can  tell  the  gentleman,"  cries  he,  "  that  though  he 
be  '  not  weary  of  Mrs.  Smith  or  Mrs.  Bacon,'  I 
be  mighty  weary  of  him ;  wherefor  I  move  that 
we  do  now  go  to  supper."  Thereupon  this  Alleyn 
took  up  his  hat  and  went  out ;  but  before  the  rest 
of  us  had  left  the  council  table,  returned,  crying, 
"  See  now  how  sober  and  industrious  are  this  gen 
tleman  and  his  retainers  !  "  And  going  out,  all  of 
us,  we  did  indeed  find  Ouatchett  sitting  in  the 
town  stocks,  exceeding  drunk. 


XXVIII 

In  which   We   Give  a   Dinner  with   the    Men    of 
Dedham 

EVEN  Miles   admitted  now  that  this   savage 
must  have  found  the    demijohn   from    out 
the  river  and  concealed  it ;  and   all  doubt 
was  removed  when  our  friend  the  tithing- 
man,  Raffe  Day,  exhibited  to  us  as  he  had  found  it 
and  Quatchett  behind  a  shruffie  bit  of  wood.     "  I 
think,  Major,"   said   Miles  then  to   Lusher,  "this 
article  is  now  deodand  to  the  town.     I  should  have 
known  better  than  intrust  it  to  the  rank  and  file  of 
the  army,  for  I  am  a  soldier  myself.     I   have  yet 
another,  and  I  feel  we  should  not  take  them  further 
with  us  on  this  river  voyage,  which  bids  fair  to  be 
dangerous.     If  your  laws  permit  it,  we  will  add  it 
to  your  hospitable  treat." 

It  appeared  not  there  was  anything  in  the  "  Town- 
book  "  against  this  ;  and  I  am  free  to  say  they  gave 
us  a  very  brave  banquet,  deer  and  fish  and  flesh  of 
moose  and  raccoon ;  Alleyn  still  sulked,  but  the  rest 
proved  themselves  no  mean  trenchermen.  They 
were  mostly  men  from  the  East  of  England,  as  the 
town  name  was  proof  enough ;  yet  were  there  some 
west-countrymen,  Dwights,  Penhallows  of  Cornwall, 
and  fFrenches  and  Gays  from  Devon,  of  a  family  I 
knew  of,  hard  by  to  Tavistock  on  Dartmoor.  And 

180 


We  Give  a  Dinner  181 

after  eating,  when  we  took  to  drinking  only,  did 
they  tell  us  dreadful  stories  of  the  savages  that 
lived  to  the  westward,  whither  we  were  going ;  for 
here,  on  the  edge  of  the  town,  began  that  great 
forest  that  is  skirted  by  the  Hartford  trail,  starting 
at  a  point  by  Ye  Rockes  west  of  the  village,  and 
widening  in  shape  like  a  wedge  with  scarce  one 
settlement  twixt  there  and  the  Connecticut.  Their 
young  chieftain,  Philip,  spoke  English,  and  pro 
fessed  to  be  civilized  and  a  friend  as  yet ;  but  he 
had  just  taken  that  man  of  God,  John  Eliot,  by  his 
coat,  and  told  him,  "  That  he  car'd  for  his  Gospel 
just  as  much  as  he  Car'd  for  that  button."  And 
up  amid  the  hills,  somewhere  to  the  south  of  where 
the  river  pierced  their  chain,  they  told  us  he  had 
placed  an  older  chief  as  his  outpost.  And  this 
man  had  never  then  been  seen  by  the  Dedham  set 
tlers  ;  but  his  name  was  Noanett,  and  very  awsome 
things  were  already  told  of  him  ;  as  that  he  was  not 
an  Indian  at  all,  but  a  mighty  wizard,  who  held 
even  Philip  in  subjection. 

Then  Miles  did  deign  to  tell  them,  how  he  was 
the  Major  Courtenay  who  had  made  a  trade  of 
fighting  and  pathfmding  those  two  years,  and  made 
motion  that  we  now  proceed  to  finish  our  business ; 
viz.,  that  of  our  grants.  And  Edward  Alleyn,  that 
had  kept  sober  out  of  malice,  called  again  for  the 
book  and  read  (not  daring  to  oppose  Courtenay  any 
more,  for  that  he  was  trained  in  military  affairs,  and 
might  prove  useful)  how  there  was  yet  a  rule  that 
"  Noe  man  who  is  in  Covenant  tyed  vnto  any  other 
pson  for  service  for  any  Tyme  or  Tearme  shalbe 
admitted  Vnto  vs  to  receive  any  Lott  vntill  the 


1 82  King  Noanett 


sayd  Terme  or  Tyme  shalbe  fvlly  expired ; "  and 
how  the  grant  was  in  my  name,  and  I  upon  my 
own  showing  was  yet  apprenticed  to  one  Savil 
Simpson.  And  then  I  made  bold  to  tell  them  how 
I  was  indeed  bound  to  service,  or  rather  slavery,  and 
that  was  in  Virginia,  whence  I  had  escaped  unto 
New  England,  but  by  force.  But  at  this  they  did 
gravely  chuckle  and  made  light  of;  and  nothing 
more  we  heard  from  Alleyn  from  that  time  on. 

Now  much  of  this  talk  of  savages  we  set  down  as 
tales  for  travellers,  particularly  as  now  they  urged 
us  to  settle  near  the  town  and  offered  us  two  full 
grants  of  sixty  acres  each,  though  unmarried  men 
commonly  received  but  the  half;  and  we  could  see 
that  they  wished  to  have  a  soldier  so  renowned  as 
Courtenay  near  by.  And  then  upspake  one  Jno 
Rogers  and  Jno  Fairbanke  and  said  how  they  had 
been  appointed  by  vote  of  the  town  the  last  year 
but  one  to  go  upon  the  discovery  of  Charles  River 
with  such  men  as  they  might  appoint,  but  the  times 
had  not  served  for  going,  and  now  they  would  even 
go  with  us.  And  then  one  Eben  Fairbanke  and 
Thomas  Wight  said  how  they  were  deputed  to  view 
Charles  River  to  see  whether  the  Indians'  weirs  be  a 
hinderance  to  the  waters*  passage  or  not ;  and  they 
would  go  too.  And  Miles  whispered,  "  Let  us  go 
to  bed  soon,  lest  the  whole  town  come  too,  and 
Alleyn  be  staking  off  our  land !  "  but  we  had  to 
agree  that  these  four  men  come  in  their  own*  canoe. 

Divers  impediments  presented  themselves  to  our 
departure  on  the  following  day,  many  of  them  be 
sides  our  Indians  and  these  Dedham  men  being 
indisposed ;  so  that  it  was  late  in  the  afternoon 


We  Give  a  Dinner 


before  we  really  got  off,  and  they  fired  the  town 
culverin  by  way  of  salute,  and  rang  hard  upon  the 
pirate  his  bell.  So  all  the  people,  men  and  boys 
and  goodwives  and  maidens,  accompanied  us  to  the 
town  landing,  where  we  launched  again  our  barks, 
this  time  for  unknown  waters.  And  as  we  got  away 
they  fired  again  that  brave  brass  field-piece ;  and 
(having  been  well  oiled  by  little  boys)  it  made  a 
great  report,  rattling  up  in  echoes  through  those 
rocky  western  hills  ;  and  I  shook  my  head,  for  I 
knew  it  would  bring  down  to  the  river  any  Indians 
that  might  be  lurking  by  the  trail,  to  see  what  thing 
was  forward.  But  Miles  only  laughed. 

So  we  paddled  off:  first  Miles  and  I  and  Ouat- 
chett  and  Nehoiden ;  then  Woolacote  and  Berry 
and  the  other  Indians;  then,  in  our  third  canoe, 
these  four  brave  Dedham  yeomen.  And  they  took 
our  canoe,  for  their  town  canoes  were  but  of  heavy 
trunks  of  trees,  nigh  two  feet  "  in  the  carfe,"  and 
hollowed  in  with  fire  and  on  the  outer  side  with 
axes,  and  undue  heavy.  And  their  womankind  did 
come  down  to  see  them  off,  and  blubbered  about 
the  necks  of  the  men  from  Dedham,  which  was  a 
thing  most  disgusting  to  Miles  and  me.  And 
even  their  goodmen  seemed  impatient  of  it,  so  that 
Miles  remarked  to  me  how  strange  a  thing  man 
was,  that  when  he  knew  that  he  might  kiss  a 
woman,  he  did  never  so  desire  to. 

So  we  paddled  off,  by  a  smiling  meadow  with  a 
great  grey  rock ;  the  good  people  stood  behind,  on 
a  soft  green  slope,  waving  at  us  ;  above  them  rose 
the  little  wooden  belfry  and  the  clustered  thatch 
roofs  of  the  hamlet.  As  we  took  our  way  up  river, 


184  King  Noanett 


we  heard  the  sound  of  a  horn ;  it  was  the  town 
herdsman,  returning  from  the  common  pasture  with 
the  herd  of  all  the  people's  kine,  one  hour  before 
the  sunset,  as  their  law  required.  Pretty  brown  and 
red  cows  they  were,  but  hornless ;  and  they  tinkled 
along  so  quietly  upon  the  grassy  upland  above  us, 
athwart  which  the  low  sun  was  casting  its  rays,  as 
there  had  been  no  foemen  nearer  than  in  Devon 
shire.  But  the  music  of  this  horn  was  to  warn  the 
people  to  leave  the  outer  woods  and  bring  the  cows 
together  before  nightfall  for  fear  of  Indians.  But 
for  this  we  might  have  thought  us  still  in  some 
pleasant  English  village,  so  finished  looking  lay 
the  wide  peaceful  meadows  and  the  cleared  upland 
with  the  tall  chestnuts  and  the  elms,  not  forest-like, 
but  standing  but  for  shade  and  grace. 

Then  in  a  moment  the  river  took  a  turn ;  and  we 
found  ourselves  paddling  over  a  deep,  dark  water, 
between  black  and  silent  woods  once  more. 


XXIX 

In  which  We  Meet  the  Apostle   Eliot 

THE  woods  did  not  last  long;  for  we  came 
out,  still  before  the  sunset,  in  another 
meadow,  green  with  rows  of  willows  ;  and 
beyond  us  lay  a  rugged  chain  of  hills, 
rough  with  rocks  and  already  russet  with  the 
autumn  browns.  Behind  these  the  sun  was  sink 
ing  ;  and  there  rose  a  great  cloud  of  smoke,  white 
above  and  brown  below,  through  which  the  sun 
looked  red.  "It  is  the  Indians,"  said  Miles, 
"  firing  the  woods  already."  For  the  custom  of 
the  Indians  was,  as  I  well  knew,  to  fire  all  the 
forests  in  November,  to  clear  their  paths  of  under 
wood  :  that  is  why  you  may  find  no  timber  trees  in 
our  country,  save  along  the  watercourses.  But  in 
those  days,  as  the  greatest  trees  escaped,  they  grew 
hither  and  there  in  clumps,  as  in  our  parks  at  home; 
and  even  in  the  forest  there  was  less  tangle  of  wild- 
wood  or  vine,  so  that  you  could  see  a  deer  through 
the  great  trees  nigh  a  gunshot  away.  (And  on  our 
river,  too,  the  shad  and  alewives  ran  freely  up  to 
Popolatic  Pond,  that  lies  above  Stop  River,  that  is 
above  Meadfield.)  Now  here  the  river  broadened 
itself  to  a  little  lake,  as  you  know,  with  Mr.  Alleyn's 
two  little  "  drowned  Iletts  "  ;  and  not  knowing  the 
way,  we  circled  vainly  about  it  in  search  of  the 

185 


1 86  King  Noanett 


upper  inlet.  The  gloaming  came  on,  and  the  fishes 
jumped,  and  the  great  frogs  made  a  strange  and 
most  melancholy  noise ;  so  that  it  grew  dark  before 
we  found  the  stream  once  more,  half  hidden  in  the 
rushes,  yet  flowing  now  more  swiftly.  Up  this 
Courtenay  guided  our  canoe,  paddling  hastily ;  but 
the  river  took  many  turns,  so  that  it  was  a  burden, 
the  continual  turning  about ;  and  all  the  time  it 
grew  narrower,  and  the  current  swifter,  and  yet  the 
high  hills  lay  to  westward  of  us,  and  the  sombre 
wall  of  the  forest  seemed  no  nearer  than  before,  and 
the  flamelight  in  the  sky  grew  ruddier  above  it. 
West,  east,  and  north  we  turned  in  that  same 
meadow,  and  yet  progressed  none,  so  that  I,  rising 
in  the  boat,  saw  the  river  flowing  just  across  a  bit  of 
grass,  in  a  place  where  I  knew  we  had  passed  through 
nigh  an  hour  before.  And  our  canoe,  that  was  long 
and  loaded  with  the  heaviest  gear,  we  had  a  difficulty 
in  turning  about  the  bends. 

"  Moore,"said  Miles  then  to  me,  "the  river  is  like 
its  master  our  good  King  Charles  of  sainted  memory ; 
it  promises  overmuch,  but  gets  you  nowhere/' 

"  Perhaps,"  said  I,  lightly,  "  if  yon  wood  is  full 
of  painted  savages,  as  I  much  suspect,  you  may  be 
glad  it  gets  you  there  no  sooner.  Will  you  camp 
here  ?  "  For  there  was  a  dry  high  bank  to  our 
left ;  and  the  midges  were  not  so  very  dreadful,  it 
being  in  October. 

"  Nay/'  said  Miles,  "  yon  wood  that  looks  a  few 
hundred  feet  away,  but  may,  I  presume,  be  a  league 
or  more  by  the  river,  is  but  the  beginning  of  the 
reach  through  the  hills  of  which  we  were  warned ; 
and  I  had  liefer  take  it  by  night  than  by  day.  Ten 


We  Meet  the  Apostle  Eliot  187 

miles  through  this,  they  say,  and  we  come  to  open 
country." 

"  On  be  it,  then,"  said  I,  "  in  the  dark  they  may 
not  see  to  shoot."  And  in  half  an  hour  more  we 
came  to  the  woods,  and  lo  !  on  the  very  first  point 
where  they  touched  the  river  burned  a  small  fire, 
close  to  the  rushing  stream ;  and  about  it  were 
three  red  Indians,  naked  as  the  devil  made  them. 
The  river  ran  but  thirty  yards  across  at  this  place  ; 
and  we  drew  our  canoe  into  the  rushes  by  the  shore, 
some  furlongs  below  and  on  the  opposite  side,  and 
waved  to  the  others  to  wait  back.  "  They  are  but 
fire-fishing,"  said  Miles.  And  as  he  even  spoke, 
one  of  the  Indians  lit  a  piece  of  dry  birch-bark  that 
broke  out  into  a  bright  flame,  and  held  it  over  the 
side  of  his  canoe,  which  lay  close  to  their  shore. 
Now  the  sturgeon  or  the  salmon,  whatever  it  be, 
seeing  this  glaring  light,  mounts  to  the  surface  of 
the  water,  where  he  is  slain  and  taken  with  a  fisgig, 
which  is  a  sort  of  lance  made  by  the  Indians  with  a 
jagged  head  of  bone  tied  to  it  that  stayeth  in  the  fish 
when  it  is  hit,  and  they  draw  back  the  iron  staff 
with  a  string.  But  this  time  no  fish  rose,  only  we 
two  ducked  in  the  rushes  opposite  ;  and  said  I  to 
Miles,  "  There  be  no  sturgeon  in  this  little  stream, 
nor  has  the  fellow  a  fisgig  ready  :  if  they  be  fishers, 
they  be  fishers  of  men  ;  and  we  be  they.  Ask  our 
Indians."  But  then  it  appeared  that  one  of  ours, 
and  one  of  Woolacote's  crew,  had  vanished,  Poka- 
nokit  and  Ephraim  by  name,  that  we  had  shipped  in 
Boston  for  the  voyage,  and  the  latter  said  to  be 
a  praying  Indian;  only  Ouatchett  remained  and 
Nehoiden,  and  Ouatchett  still  lay  drunken  in  the 


King  Noanett 


bottom  of  our  boat.  Noiselessly  had  they  gone, 
like  snakes  in  the  grass,  while  we  were  talking. 
"  There  is  virtue  in  whiskey,"  whispered  Miles, 
"  and  fidelity.  But,  surely,  now  we'll  go,  ere  these 
two  can  join  them."  And  dropping  adown  stream, 
Miles  gave  orders,  how  the  others  should  follow  in 
our  wake,  and  hold  closely  by  the  nearer  shore  to 
the  Indians  as  soon  as  they  stepped  back  to  their 
campfire.  And  only  those  who  have  lived  in  woods 
at  night  and  know  how  fire  may  blind  one  to  the 
outer  places  close  about,  may  realize  how  we  crept 
silently  by,  beneath  the  sedges  of  the  shore,  close  to 
them ;  while  they,  intent  upon  their  lines  (for  they 
had  night  lines,  after  all)  or  looking  only  at  the 
middle  river,  saw  us  not  —  or  we  thought  so,  then. 
And  now  we  worked  the  harder,  round  and  round, 
and  to  and  about,  and  yet  no  furlong  could  we  get 
from  that  red  fire.  "  Charles,  indeed,"  muttered 
Courtenay  under  his  breath ;  "  it  hath  the  twists 
and  turns  of  a  woman  —  of  all  women  save  one," 
he  added,  devoutly  as  were  he  crossing  himself. 
And  the  meadow  was  full  of  flying  glow-worms, 
as  I  thought  (for  it  was  the  first  time  I  had  seen 
our  Cantharides,  that  are  only  green  flies  by  day, 
but  at  night  do  fly  about  with  fire  in  their  tails), 
and  the  four  Dedham  men  now  came  up  close  to 
us,  so  that  we  paddled  three  canoes  abreast.  At 
last  we  came  to  a  straight  piece,  where  the  stream 
lay  off  a  mile  or  so  between  high,  sloping  forests ; 
the  campfire  disappeared,  and  only  the  grey  sheen 
of  the  clouded  moon  lay  behind  us  on  the  river ; 
and  we  shoved  our  canoes  into  a  dark  nook  beneath 
some  pines,  to  rest. 


We   Meet  the  Apostle  Eliot  189 

"  Moore,  my  boy,"  said  then  Miles  to  me,  as  we 
pulled  at  our  pipes,  "  I  believe  we  are  the  first  that 
ever  \vent  through  that  piece  of  water  and  proved 
it  all  the  same  river  —  they  do  call  it  the  Charles 
above,  because  they  see  it  go  into  this  piece  of 
meadow ;  and  below  they  see  a  stream  come  out 
of  it ;  so  they  take  it  up  and  call  it  Charles  again  ; 
but  no  man  ever  before  ourselves  was  the  fool  to 
work  his  passage  through  and  prove  it  so." 

"  Hush,"  said  I.  For  in  front  of  us  was  the  top 
of  one  black  rock,  rising  midstream,  and  something 
had  just  struck  against  it  and  shivered  into  frag 
ments  and  fell  back  in  the  river ;  and  among  them, 
quietly  floating,  I  could  make  out  the  feathers  of  an 
Indian  arrow.  "They've  found  us  out;  shall  we 

3   " 

stay  r 

"Until  the  moon  sinks  —  perhaps  'twas  but  a 
trial  shot  to  find  our  whereabouts."  So  there  we 
lay  an  hour,  and  heard  no  more  shots  ;  and  when 
the  moon  waned  we  put  forth  again.  And  hard  we 
worked  and  silently  ;  but  into  dawn  ;  and  in  an  hour 
more  we  came  to  a  place  where  the  river,  running 
swifter,  broke  into  a  bead  of  w^hite  foam-flecks, 
against  which  the  dark  canoes  could  be  seen  more 
easily  ;  and  first  a  single  arrow  came,  then  another, 
then  a  cloud,  with  much  noise  of  whooping,  and  we 
could  see  the  savages  running  up  along  the  shore  in 
the  twilight.  "  Pray  God  they  be  not  poisoned,"  said 
Courtenay,  of  the  arrows,  "but  where  go  the  Cove 
nanters  ?  "  For  wre  saw  the  canoe  that  contained 
the  four  men  of  Dedham  drifting  rapidly  back  and 
down  the  stream  ;  and  not  so  much  as  a  bit  of  corse 
let  or  buff  jerkin  did  they  show  above  the  gunnel. 


190  King  Noanett 


"  Gone  home  to  breakfast  ?  "  But  he  ducked  at  a 
whizzing  arrow,  as  he  spoke ;  and  we  could  see 
an  Indian  behind  each  tree,  though  they  dared  not 
wade  openly  in  the  shallow  stream  and  meet  us 
hand  to  hand.  Yet  this  fierceness  was  a  surprise 
to  us  ;  for  we  had  been  told  they  were  peaceable 
enough  and  trustworthy  in  time  of  peace ;  and  I  hit 
Quatchett  over  the  head  with  a  paddle  to  wake 
him  up  and  ask  him  what  it  meant.  But  he  only 
grunted ;  and  I  turned  to  Nehoiden,  who  had  been 
silent  through  it  all. 

"  Great  sachem,  Noanett,"  said  he.  "  He  no  like 
strangers.  I  go  ashore  —  parley  —  "  and  he  stag 
gered  to  his  feet  and  immediately  fell  over  the  side 
of  the  canoe.  At  the  same  moment  John  Berry  fell 
headlong,  pierced  by  an  arrow,  on  the  same  side, 
and  his  canoe  capsized.  I  called  to  Courtenay  to 
go  on,  while  Woolacote  and  I  held  up  Berry  with 
one  hand,  and  sought  to  right  the  bark  with  an 
other  ;  while  Quatchett,  who  seemed  sobered  by  his 
plunge,  disappeared  in  the  bushes.  But  in  a  mo 
ment  Miles's  boat  had  swung  back  to  us,  and  he 
was  lifting  in  poor  Berry  and  the  more  important 
parts  of  the  cargo  ;  and  then,  "It  may  lead  the  devils 
off,"  said  he ;  and  as  he  spoke  he  was  rigging  up 
a  bale  and  a  blanket  or  two  to  look  as  much  like 
a  man  as  possible.  Then  we  three  bent  as  hard  as 
we  knew  to  our  paddles,  John  Berry  lying  low  in  the 
bottom,  where  the  arrows  could  not  so  well  reach 
him  ;  for  a  flight  of  them  there  was,  falling  from  the 
woods  on  either  side ;  so  that  we  soon  saw  'twas  but 
a  running  slaughter,  for  sooner  or  later  we  were  all 
bound  to  be  hit ;  and  I  was  proposing  a  landing  on 


We   Meet  the  Apostle  Eliot  191 

the  nearer  shore,  when  we  came  to  a  little  rocky 
islet  in  the  middle  of  the  river.  The  same  thought 
came  to  both  of  us,  and  we  made  quickly  for  it ; 
it  consisted  of  a  huge  rock,  covered  with  trees, 
and  cloven  deep  in  the  centre;  here,  in  this  cleft 
of  the  crag,  we  placed  Berry,  drawing  the  canoe  up 
into  it,  and  took  station  with  our  muskets  at  either 
end.  From  the  shores  they  could  not  now  hit  us ; 
once  they  tried  to  attack  us,  wading  through  the 
shallow  stream;  but  for  this  we  had  gotten  ready 
our  one  little  cannon,  loaded  with  divers  odds  and 
ends,  fine  loose  stuff,  that  scattered  freely  at  short 
range;  and  after  this  they  let  us  alone. 

We  had  nothing  to  do  but  wrait  for  dawn;  though 
whether  in  daylight  lay  harm  or  safety,  it  were  hard 
to  say.  And  Woolacote,  that  was  a  recalcitrant 
Puritan,  bethought  himself  of  all  his  sins,  in  a  loud 
voice  and  most  inopportunely,  so  that  Miles  must 
fain  bid  him  hold  his  peace,  for  its  effect  upon  the 
morals  of  us  others ;  and  poor  Berry  still  lay  with  a 
wheeze  in  his  chest,  that  we  knew  not  whether  he 
were  like  to  die  or  not.  The  day  came  on  slowly, 
with  a  bright  red  sun  and  scarlet  touches  on  the 
wild-grape  vines,  and  the  birds  singing  so  sweetly  I 
can  hear  them  now;  for  we  notice  such  things  more 
when  we  seem  soon  to  leave  them.  And  of  course, 
I  thought  of  her,  and  felt  half  glad,  half  sorry,  that 
she  would  never  know  of  it.  And  then  we  only 
waited. 

But  the  hours  went  by,  and  the  sun  grew  high  in 
the  leafage  above  us,  and  all  kept  still.  And  Miles, 
who  was  of  an  impatient  disposition,  began  to  won 
der  if  the  Indians  were  gone.  "  We  can't  stay  here 


192  King  Noanett 


forever/'  he  was  saying ;  and  he  put  his  cap  upon 
his  ramrod  and  held  it  slowly  up  above  the  top  of 
the  high  rock.  Then  there  was  a  whizzing  sound, 
and  he  brought  it  down  with  two  fair  arrow-holes. 
"  The  proof  of  the  pudding  is  the  eating,"  says  he  ; 
"and  we  must  fain  wait  a  bit."  So  it  got  on  to  nearly 
noon,  and  I  was  feeling  sleepy ;  when  suddenly 
there  was  a  banging  of  guns ;  and  jumping  up,  we 
saw  the  savages  running  out  into  the  river  again, 
keeping  this  time  carefully  behind  the  side  of  our 
high  rock,  for  respect  of  our  little  culverin,  which 
we  could  only  shoot,  as  it  were,  fore  and  aft.  But 
the  firing  of  guns  continued,  and  we  saw  one  big 
Indian  fall  midstream,  and  the  clear  brown  water 
ran  suddenly  red  where  he  fell. 

"  Faith,"  cried  Miles,  "there  be  two  sides  to  this;" 
and  then  the  firing  ceased,  and  we  saw  one  of  our 
canoes  coming  up  the  stream  again ;  and  in  its  bow 
was  Nehoiden,  whom  we  knew  at  a  distance  by 
his  Christian  hat,  which  was  an  old  cocked  one  that 
Mr.  Simpson  had  given  him  in  jest,  though  he  wore 
it  with  much  gravity.  And  he  was  vigorously 
signing  at  us  not  to  shoot  off  the  culverin,  twisting 
his  painted  face  up  like  one  that  hath  St.  Vitus's 
dance ;  so  that  Courtenay  was  fain  to  laugh,  for  the 
Indians  are  painted  for  sobriety,  not  a  grin,  and  his 
red  paint  broke  off  in  scales ;  and  at  the  bow  as  a 
flag  of  truce  he  held  on  high  the  lost  demijohn, 
which  it  turned  out  Quatchett  had  it  hidden  in  the 
bale  of  blankets ;  and  it  was  not  even  yet  quite 
empty,  as  it  proved. 

But,  to  give  the  man  his  due,  it  appeared  he  hon 
estly  feared  we  thought  he  had  deserted  us  for  cow- 


We  Meet  the  Apostle  Eliot  193 

ardice ;  and  he  had  seen  the  hostile  savages,  and 
made  such  parley  with  them  that  a  truce  had  been 
made,  when  he  told  them  we  were  not  bound  for 
their  strongholds,  but  only  to  pass  by  on  the  way 
to  our  demesne.  Their  great  chief  Noanett  was 
not  with  them,  but  a  younger  Indian,  whose  name 
was  Pomham,  was  with  him  in  our  canoe ;  and  as 
they  touched  our  island,  the  other  braves  came 
crowding  over  from  the  banks  ;  and  then  what  did 
we  see  but  our  four  men  of  Dedham  peering  out  on 
the  water's  edge,  with  still  smoking  muskets  and 
faces  full  of  wonder.  And  as  Nehoiden  told  us 
of  his  truce,  we  called  to  them,  and  they  came  over 
too.  And  it  turned  out  they  had  done  the  shoot 
ing,  taking  the  Indians  in  flank  ;  so  that  we  had 
had  them  between  two  fires  ;  and  now  all  was  ami 
cable,  and  nothing  remained  but  to  settle  for  the 
Indian  killed.  We  told  Pomham  it  had  been  done 
before  our  truce  was  known,  and  he  took  a  reason 
able  view  of  it,  especially  as  John  Berry,  too,  still  lay 
there  wounded.  And  there  and  then,  on  that  island 
you  still  know  as  Truce  Island,  we  made  a  covenant ; 
whereby  we  agreed  not  to  molest  them,  nor  seek  to 
invade  their  country  to  the  south  ;  and  they  in  turn 
to  withhold  attacks  from  our  new  colony.  And 
Savil  Simpson,  who  was  fond  of  a  bit  of  scrivening, 
did  afterwards  draw  a  deed  indented,  to  this  effect 
and  purport,  which  was  all  duly  signed  and  sealed, 
with  a  mink  as  Pomham's  totem,  and  a  raven  for 
King  Noanett,  following  Colonel  Jones's  splendid 
arms  (ermine,  a  chevron  sable)  and  Master  Simp 
son's  scroll.  If  you  are  curious,  you  may  see  it 
yet,  in  the  garret. 


194  King  Noanett 


Then  we  smoked  a  pipe,  and  Pomham  sent  for 
his  medicine-man,  who  made  a  broth  for  Berry's 
wound,  and  promised  him  beside  some  witchery ; 
but  Berry  preferred  a  bandage  rigged  by  Miles, 
and  his  assurance  that  the  wound  would  be  well 
enow  without.  And  then  we  embarked  again  ;  and 
the  Indians  even  got  us  our  lost  canoe  and  some 
of  our  packages,  for  they  were  honest  thieves 
enough,  and  all  through  Nehoiden's  intermediation, 
and  I  felt  the  kinder  to  his  drunkenness  from  that 
day  forth.  And  as  we  set  our  heads  up  stream, 
our  new  friends  walked  along  upon  the  banks, 
close  by ;  and  after  many  turns  and  rapid  waters 
here  and  there,  we  came  in  the  afternoon  to  a  glori 
ous  broad  valley  that  lay  between  Noanett' s  rocky 
hills  to  the  east  and  south  (but  miles  enough  away 
for  safety,  and  Courtenay  winked  at  me,  much  as 
to  say,  this  is  our  place),  and  a  fair  green  down 
closed  the  view  on  the  west,  high  and  broad  as 
Quantock  hills.  We  asked  our  Indian  guides 
about  their  chief,  but  they  would  tell  us  nothing, 
only  "  Noanett,  Noanett,  he  mighty  chief,"  as  if  in 
awe  of  him.  And  Fairbanke,  that  was  sent  out  by 
the  Dedham  selectmen  to  look  for  weirs,  and  see 
if  they  were  any  obstruction  to  the  river,  now  cried 
out ;  for  there  they  stretched  across  the  river,  wat 
tled,  with  sharp  points,  that  a  canoe  at  night  might 
well  get  impaled  upon ;  and  on  the  river  bank,  to 
the  right,  we  saw  a  concourse  of  people,  savages, 
yet  partly  dressed  as  Christians,  headed  by  a  grave- 
appearing  man  of  middle  age.  And  as  we  turned 
to  ask  our  flew  friends,  we  saw  that  they  had  van 
ished  of  a  sudden  ;  for  between  them  and  the  pray- 


We  Meet  the  Apostle  Eliot  195 

ing  Indians  there  lay  no  friendship;  and  here  lay 
the  two  thousand  acres  granted  to  the  Indians  at 
Natick,  "  on  the  westerly  bounds  of  the  town  of 
Dedham."  These  weirs  were  made  for  alewives, 
which  is  like  a  herring  but  has  a  bigger  belly,  there 
fore  called  an  alewife ;  they  come  in  the  end  of 
April  into  fresh  rivers  and  ponds ;  there  hath  been 
taken  by  two  men,  without  any  weir  at  all  save  two 
stones  to  stop  the  passage  of  the  river,  in  two  hours' 
time,  above  ten  thousand ;  but  since  the  dams  at 
Newtowne  there  have  been  none  upon  our  river. 

Then  we  saw  him  that  was  John  Eliot  waving 
his  hand  to  us,  and  going  ashore  he  made  us  his 
blessing,  for  news  of  our  coming  had  reached  him  ; 
and  with  him  too  were  Ephraim  and  Pokanokit, 
who  had  run  to  give  him  warning  of  our  trouble  ; 
for  never  was  an  Indian  false  to  us  or  to  his  word. 
And  he  told  us  kindly  that  he  was  glad  to  have  us 
for  some  Christian  neighbours,  and  I  whispered  to 
Miles  not  to  tell  he  was  but  a  Papist.  But  at  this  did 
Miles  sniff  scornfully  and  cross  himself  on  landing; 
nevertheless  did  these  two  afterward  become  great 
friends.  And  so  we  took  our  way  through  the  open 
green  forest  to  the  village.  For  I  have  said,  the  woods 
did  not  then  grow  in  underbrush,  as  now,  but  park- 
like,  in  little  groups,  as  in  England ;  and  they  were 
far  greater  in  girth,  and  the  forest  so  open  one  could 
see  a  deer  an  arrowshot  away.  Their  wigwams  were 
made  of  poles  and  covered  with  mats,  and  a  fire 
place  in  the  middle,  and  doors  always  two,  but  one 
always  closed  to  be  against  the  wind.  And  then 
we  were  presented  to  the  Indian  king  and  queen  ; 
and  Miles  stepped  up  and  did  kiss  her,  which  she 


196  King  Noanett 


returned  very  civilly.  The  sachem  was  tall  and 
well  limbed,  but  had  no  beard  and  a  sort  of  a  horse 
face.  The  queen  was  well  shaped,  and  her  features 
might  pass  pretty  well ;  she  had  eyes  as  black  as 
jet  and  teeth  white  as  ivory ;  her  hair  was  very 
black  and  long,  and  she  was  considerably  up  in 
years.  Her  dress  was  peculiar.  She  had  sleeves 
of  moose-skin,  very  finely  dressed  and  drawn  with 
lines  of  various  colours,  on  Asiatick  work,  and  her 
buskins  were  of  the  same  sort ;  her  mantle  was  of 
fine  blue  cloth,  but  very  short  and  tied  about  her 
shoulders,  and  at  her  middle  with  a  zone,  curiously 
wrought  with  white  and  blue  beads  into  pretty  fig 
ures  ;  and  she  had  a  little  tablet  on  her  breast,  very 
finely  decked  with  jewels  and  precious  stones ;  her 
hair  was  combed  back  and  tied  up  in  a  border,  which 
was  neatly  worked  with  gold  and  silver.  The  young 
Indesses  were  some  of  them  very  comely,  having 
good  features,  their  faces  plump  and  round,  and 
generally  plump  of  their  bodies,  and  as  soft  and 
smooth  as  a  moleskin,  of  reasonable  good  com 
plexions  ;  but  that  they  dyed  themselves  tawny, 
many  pretty  brownettoes  and  spider-fingered  lasses 
might  be  seen  amongst  them.  But  the  vetulas,  or 
old  women,  are  lean  and  ugly,  only  all  of  them  of 
a  modest  demeanour,  considering  their  savage  breed 
ing.  All  about  the  village  lay  already  little  squares 
of  cornfields  and  garden  stuff  their  good  master  had 
taught  them  to  grow. 

These  were  to  be  our  nearest  neighbours;  and 
that  night  we  lay  among  them.  And  on  the  follow 
ing  day  good  Master  Eliot  came  back  with  us,  some 
four  miles  away,  where  it  had  seemed  best  to  found 


We   Meet  the  Apostle  Eliot  197 

our  farm ;  and  there  he  made  a  prayer,  and  we  broke 
ground  for  a  dwelling.  Many  of  his  Indians  helped 
us  on  that  day;  and  some  of  the  maidens  brought 
us  bread  and  cakes ;  and  by  nightfall,  when  they 
took  their  leave,  and  the  Dedham  men  had  started 
back  some  hours  before,  we  sat  alone,  the  six  of 
us,  Berry,  Woolacote,  the  two  friendly  Indians, 
Miles  and  I,  in  a  clearing  of  a  hundred  feet  square 
already  made,  and  blankets  swung  across  the  ridge 
pole  of  a  little  house. 

So  this  was  my  home  —  the  first  that  I  had  had 
of  my  own.  We  went  to  sleep  at  starlight,  or  went 
to  bed;  I  could  not  sleep;  and  something  came 
over  me  that  I  was  like  to  weep ;  only  that,  in  the 
dark,  I  felt  Miles's  hand  grasp  mine. 

"  When  we've  made  our  harvest,  you  shall  go 
back  for  her,"  said  he. 


XXX 

In  which  I  Meet  King  Noanett 

OUR  main  house,  or  cabin,  was  built  of  poles 
and  saplings,  wattled  with  twigs  that  were 
daubed  with  clay,  and  covered  with  bark 
and  a  thatch  of  long,  sweet  meadow  grass 
that  we  found  growing  by  the  river.  I  left  this  work 
to  the  Indians,  who  did  it  well,  and  taking  with  me 
Berry  and  Woolacote,  gave  my  attention  to  find 
ing  land  for  ploughing,  while  Courtenay  preferred  to 
do  the  clearing  only,  as  cutting  down  lay  more  in 
his  line.  But,  besides  the  tall  forest  of  oaks  and 
pines  and  chestnuts  that  lay  at  the  mouth  of  the 
valley,  there  lay  behind  it  and  around  it  a  most 
beautiful  tract  of  clear  swale,  hundreds  of  acres  in 
extent,  and  rimmed  in  only  by  the  two  ranges  of 
hills  where  they  met  to  the  southward  of  us;  on  the 
east  the  rocky  ranges  of  Noanett's  country,  and  on 
the  west  the  beautiful  green  down  of  which  I  spoke, 
that  you  now  call  Piegan's.  And  in  the  fore  of 
this  meadow  country  was  the  pleasant  crystal  spring 
(whence  they  call  our  parish  Springfield),  a  clear, 
round  pool  in  the  meadow,  some  rods  across,  with 
a  bottom  of  white  sand,  through  which  the  bright 
bubbles  boiled,  and  then  the  stream  ran  out,  sliding 
noiseless  on  the  shining  grasses,  through  our  forest 
to  the  river;  and  it  was  alive  with  trout. 

198 


I   Meet  King  Noanett  199 

The  limits  of  our  grant  were  not  marked  out;  we 
were  given  a  tract  "  a  mile  square,  south  of  the 
Charles  river,  in  that  part  of  Dedham  town  over 
against  the  village  of  the  praying  Indians";  and  I 
was  resolved  not  to  claim  definitely  until  we  knew 
better  the  soils  and  their  value.  But  this  spring,  I 
felt  determined,  should  be  ours;  and  alongside  lay 
as  pretty  a  piece  of  black-loam  meadow  as  was  in  all 
the  valley;  and  here  first  I  broke  the  green  earth 
and  piled  the  stones  we  threw  up  in  the  first  stone 
wall.  And  now  I  sent  Ouatchett  to  Boston  to  tell 
Mr.  Simpson  we  were  ready  for  a  yoke  of  oxen ; 
this  Indian  was  a  monstrous  good  runner  through 
the  woods,  and  he  did  the  distance,  nigh  on  to  forty 
miles  there  and  back  on  the  trail  from  the  Indian 
village,  between  dawn  and  sundown.  And  we 
trusted  him  even  with  a  fathom  of  blue  wampum, 
to  lay  out  stores,  and  a  little  something  for  his  own 
wages.  And  coming  back  he  brought  us  a  letter 
from  Simpson,  some  tobacco,  powder,  and  a  cocked 
hat  for  Miles  !  "  He  take  um  sachem  on  the  war 
path,"  said  he;  and  when  we  asked  him  what  he 
had  done  with  his  own  money,  it  turned  out  he  had 
bought  a  demijohn  of  rum,  but,  not  being  able  to 
carry  it,  had  stored  it  with  the  grocer  against  his 
second  trip  !  And  Miles  went  off  into  the  woods 
to  laugh  all  by  himself;  for  the  cocked  hat  had  been 
a  present,  and  he  would  not  hurt  Ouatchett' s  feel 
ings.  And  Mr.  Simpson  wrote  that  there  were  no 
oxen  to  be  had  in  the  town  at  a  fair  price  — >  none 
less  than  forty  fathom  of  wampum  the  yoke  —  and 
advised  us  to  try  the  country  round  about,  and  with 
coin  money,  as  being  there  more  scarce.  So  I 


2oo  King  Noanett 


resolved  on  a  trip  to  Dedham,  and  took  Quatchett 
with  me,  and  one  canoe ;  for  Courtenay  preferred  to 
stay  at  home  in  the  woods,  and  seemed  loth  now  to 
see  any  more  of  towns  or  townspeople.  In  the 
evening,  when  our  work  was  done,  he  would  take 
his  gun  and  ramble  lonely  through  the  woods,  even 
up  into  the  hills  that  bordered  Noanett's  country; 
for  these  seemed  to  have  a  charm  for  him ;  he  rarely 
went  in  the  other  direction,  toward  Eliot's  village. 
But  he  would  often  return  with  a  brace  of  partridge, 
or  a  hare,  if  not  a  deer;  and  on  this  food  and  the 
trout  we  lived;  having  cornmeal  and  salt  in  our 
stores,  and  some  staves  of  beer.  The  spirits  I  kept 
concealed ;  and  we  never  took  the  rum,  save  to  give 
a  single  glass  to  Nehoiden,  when,  as  with  Pokanokit, 
he  came  to  see  us  now -and  then;  for  Nehoiden  had 
taken  to  the  wild  life  again,  only  would  visit  us  as 
a  friend,  and  we  felt  beholden  to  them  for  our  lives. 
We  knew  not  whether  he  had  fallen  in  with  Pom- 
ham,  or  gone  back  to  his  own  people  in  the  Ply 
mouth  colony;  he  told  us  nothing,  and  we  asked 
no  questions;  and  so  we  preached  him  no  sermons, 
but  even,  wickedly  (though  it  brought  about  the 
second  saving  of  our  lives),  we  would  treat  him  as 
a  gentleman,  and  give  him  tobacco  and  to  drink, 
and  even  powder  for  his  hunting,  though  this  was 
forbidden  by  the  colony  law. 

By  this  time  Miles  had  cleared  a  square  of  some 
two  hundred  yards,  one  side  on  the  river  where  it 
ran  deep  and  swift.  In  the  centre  stood  our  house, 
with  one  great  outer  chimney ;  and  the  Indians  had 
plastered  up  the  wattle  with  clay,  and  covered  the 
bases  of  the  sides  with  beds  of  dry  leaves  against 


I    Meet  King  Noanett  201 

the  winter.  Beside  and  behind  this  house  we  had 
lately  raised  a  byre  for  the  oxen  and  cows,  w;hen  we 
should  have  them  ;  and  Miles  had  made  a  stockade 
of  the  felled  trees  around  both,  which  made  in  all  a 
square,  each  side  half  way  between  the  house  and 
the  side  of  the  forest,  with  a  wide  gate  on  the  river, 
our  only  road  for  friends,  and  a  narrow  postern  back 
which  opened  on  the  narrow  path  that  I  had  cut 
through  the  forest  to  the  nearest  open  land,  which 
lay  about  the  great  spring.  And  when  I  could  get 
oxen,  I  purposed  driving  a  plough  once  or  twice 
through  this  path,  as  first  beginning  for  our  farm 
road. 

Now,  when  Ouatchett  had  returned  from  his  run 
to  Boston  he  had  brought,  besides  his  own  receipt 
for  the  rum,  to  Courtenay  a  letter  from  little  Jenny. 
And  it  was  since  then  that  Miles  had  seemed  the 
more  lonely ;  and  even  at  night,  when  he  was  not 
out  hunting,  had  taken  more  to  reading  and  writing 
than  talking  or  singing  as  he  had  been  wont  to  do. 
For  in  the  letter  (which  he  showed,  of  course,  to 
me)  Jennifer  had  told  how  an  old  Puritan  captain 
that  she  had  met  (and  it  was  either  Standish  or 
Daniel  Gookin,  I  disremember ;  both  were  great 
men  in  their  day)  had  been  dining  with  her  master 
the  night  before ;  and  she  had  asked  him,  as  having 
been  always  in  the  colony,  what  people  of  the  name 
of  Clerke  he  had  known,  with  a  young  lady.  And 
he  had  answered,  he  had  known  not  of  any  lady  ; 
but  there  had  been  one  John  Clerke,  that  had  come 
over  some  years  before,  and  had  made  friends  with 
Wampanoag  that  was  father  to  Philip,  and  gone 
off  in  the  country  behind  Plymouth  towards  the 


202  King  Noanett 


Pequots,  and  had  never  been  heard  of  since.  And 
then  at  the  end  of  the  letter  there  was  a  postscript 
wherein  Jennifer  had  said:  "Mr.  Jones  bids  me  ask 
you,  Are  you  not  coming  to  town  to  see  us  before 
the  heavy  snow  sets  in  ?  "  And  I  knew  that  it  was 
this  message,  in  which  the  dear  maid  had  half  joined, 
that  so  set  Miles  to  thinking  —  this,  or  the  knowl 
edge  that  she  he  searched  for  might  be  away  off  in 
the  Hartford  colony.  Just  over  the  range  behind 
us,  through  the  great  rocky  woods,  lay  the  only 
Hartford  trail.  But  I  fell  to  hoping  after  all  that 
Courtenay  might  wed  our  Jennifer ;  only  that  I 
knew,  if  his  lady  were  the  peer  of  mine,  that  were 
ne'er  to  hope  for,  though  even  she  were  never 
found.  And  I  fell,  God  forgive  me  !  to  thinking  of 
myself,  and  what  I  would  do,  and  how  I  had  yet 
had  no  letter  from  Sir  Henry  Gibbs,  nor  yet  from 
her  that  I  loved,  in  answer  to  my  own. 

So  I  started  with  Quatchett,  one  sharp  November 
morning  with  a  purse  of  money  (not  wampum)  and 
a  light  canoe ;  and  three  hours  sufficed  to  shoot 
down  the  rapid  stream  to  Dedham.  The  still  mar 
gins  of  the  river  were  already  crinkled  with  ice ;  and 
it  was  noisy  with  "the  call  of  jays  and  kingfishers; 
but  the  big  red  robbins  were  congregating  together 
in  the  pine  woods  for  their  autumn  migration  ; 
though  I  have  always  doubted  whether  they  do 
really  go  away,  as  I  have  often  come  across  whole 
colonies  of  them  in  midwinter  times  in  the  very 
deeps  of  the  forest.  A  great  flight  of  wild  geese 
flew  over  our  heads  to  southward,  making  their 
noise,  Coanks  !  Coanks  !  that  gives  our  Indian 
name  to  winter ;  and  in  the  daylight  now  we  got 


I   Meet  King  Noanett  203 

sight  of  the  two  rocky  bluffs  that  guarded  Noanett's 
valley.  There  came  from  it  a  curl  of  smoke,  blue 
in  trie  valley  but  brown  against  the  eastern  sun. 
Not  two  miles  were  we  on  the  river  from  it ;  and  I 
noticed  now  a  considerable  stream  that  joined  our 
river  and  seemed  to  come  down  from  that  unknown 
valley,  and  chips  and  sawdust  floating  on  it.  This 
surprised  me  ;  and  I  made  note  of  it  even  then  as 
for  a  possible  future  approach,  for  the  brook  was 
hidden  deep  with  pines  and  alder  thicket,  while  the 
pass  over  the  hills  was  guarded  on  either  side,  I  had 
been  told,  by  Indian  scouts. 

In  the  village  the  work  of  the  crops  was  over; 
and  I  found  it  easy  to  trade  with  farmer  Dwight  for 
a  couple  of  oxen  and  a  yoke  and  plough,  offering 
first  the  price  in  wampum  and  then  a  less  one  in 
good  silver  shillings.  The  plough  I  put  in  the  canoe 
for  Ouatchett  to  bring  back;  and  early  in  the  after 
noon  I  started  alone  with  the  oxen  yoked,  over  the 
Hartford  trail,  thinking  now  I  knew  a  \vay  to  lead 
them  home  by  our  open  valley  that  lay  west  of 
Noanett's.  And  at  all  events,  I  could  go  to  Mead- 
field,  and  so  through  our  meadows  home.  There 
was  something  of  a  road  for  the  first  mile,  which 
lay  through  the  colledge  woods,  as  far  as  the  last 
farm  ;  and  then  the  forest  path  began,  that  ran  an 
hundred  miles  to  Hartford. 

Only,  after  a  mile  or  so  more,  I  came  out  upon 
a  glorious  upland ;  and  here  I  could  but  rub  my 
eyes,  for  I  saw,  looking  far  to  the  east,  a  purple 
rim  of  sea.  I  had  not  thought  we  were  so  near ; 
and  the  sight  saddened  me  a  moment,  for  I  saw 
one  white  sail  which  put  me  in  mind  of  that  one 


204  King  Noanett 


had  brought  me  so  far  from  home  and  her.  But 
the  ship  was  homeward  bound,  and  I  too  might  be 
homeward  bound  some  day ;  so  I  chirruped  to  the 
oxen  and  went  on  again.  Then  we  plunged  into  a 
trackless  forest  once  more,  leaving  a  pretty  little  lake 
to  the  left,  and  went  up  through  rocky  rises  and 
down  through  dense  swamps,  already  chilled  with 
the  night's  shadow,  the  leaves  remaining  touched, 
red  with  frost  in  the  low  places,  as  the  feet  are  first 
to  grew  cold  in  a  dying  man.  But  up  on  the 
barren  hilltops  the  low  oak-trees  still  held  to  all 
their  leaves.  For  strong  oaks  hold  their  withered 
leaves  after  all  other  trees  are  bare,  as  strongest 
hearts  still  bare  their  sorrows  to  the  winter  wind, 
after  the  frost  has  killed  all  hope,  yet  never  losing 
them  until  the  spring.  And  I  smiled  a  bit,  as  I 
thought  this  notion  was  like  to  those  that  Courtenay 
would  put  in  poetry.  And  then  the  path  wound 
down  a  deep  valley,  a  bold  mountain  opposite  already 
dark  with  the  night  shadow,  though  the  last  sun 
beams  were  still  falling  on  the  rise  where  I  stood ; 
and  far  to  the  north  and  west  I  saw  much  greater 
mountains,  gleaming  white  with  snow.  In  the  bot 
tom  lay  a  stream,  flowing  from  left  to  right,  and 
while  I  was  fancying  it  might  be  the  one  that  led 
through  Noanett's  valley,  an  arrow  came  whirling 
downward  and  pierced  to  its  feather  in  my  nigh  ox's 
shoulder.  The  poor  beast  fell  forward  on  its  knees, 
colouring  the  black  water  crimson  ;  and  I  clapped  my 
gun  to-  my  shoulder,  and  fired  where  I  saw  a  flutter 
in  the  leaves.  Another  cloud  of  arrows  flew  in 
reply ;  and  the  other  poor  brute  fell,  transfixed  by 
three  of  them ;  and  then  I  was  beside  myself,  for  the 


I   Meet  King  Noanett  205 

slaughter  of  dumb  beasts  is  worse  to  a  farmer  than 
that  of  men  in  battle.  I  plunged  into  the  thicket  to 
load  my  gun  again  ;  and  then,  being  a  rash  youth 
still,  I  ran  hard  through  the  tangle  of  vines  and 
thorns,  tripping,  stumbling  in  the  dusk,  but  keep 
ing  the  brook  always  on  my  left  and  bound  to  see 
who  might  be  these  new  enemies. 

I  must  so  have  run  for  half  an  hour,  but  found 
no  trace  of  them.  The  stream  below  me  widened 
to  a  pool ;  and  opposite,  across  the  narrow  valley,  rose 
a  rocky  cliff;  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  heard  a 
strange  sound,  a  clanking  or  a  groaning,  just  before 
me.  It  was  now  quite  dark;  and  I  caught  myself 
wondering  what  pixies  they  might  breed  in  these 
new  regions.  For  we  Devon  men  deal  in  things  of 
this  world,  and  have  no  taste  for  the  other  one 
before  our  time.  And  as  I  stood  there,  there  came 
a  great  groaning  cry  from  the  pit  of  the  valley  ; 
and  at  the  same  moment  the  sky  where  the  new 
moon  lay  flushed  with  a  yellow  glare  and  lit  up  the 
depths  of  the  gorge  and  all  the  white  birches  oppo 
site  trembling.  I  turned,  and  I  fear  perhaps  had 
run,  but  that  another  arrow  whistled  down,  to  wound 
me  in  the  arm.  That  gave  me  courage  again,  and 
I  plucked  it  out  and  ran  to  see  whence  it  came ;  and 
as  I  did  so,  the  earth  gave  way  beneath  me  and  I 
fell,  and  lost  my  knowledge  of  what  things  W7ere 
done  about  me. 

When  I  came  to,  I  was  lying  in  a  clearing  in  the 
forest,  and  all  around  me  were  red  Indians.  A 
great  fire  blazed  in  the  centre,  and  lit  up  their  faces, 
painted  in  vermilion  rings  ;  and  he  that  I  knew  as 
Pomham  spoke  to  me  and  asked  me  what  I  wanted. 


206  King  Noanett 


Then  I  told  him  I  was  but  bringing  working  oxen 
home  for  the  ploughing,  and  would  have  redress  for 
their  murder  if  any  arms-bearing  men  remained  in 
the  colony.  At  this  he  turned  and  spoke  to  an  older 
chieftain  that  sat  beside  him,  and  to  whom,  as  I  saw, 
the  others  all  paid  deference.  I  could  not  hear  what 
was  said  in  their  dialect,  but  Pomham  turned  and 
translated.  "The  great  sachem  says  that  we  own 
this  land  and  what  is  in  it,  and  that  we  need  meat 
for  the  winter,  and  it  is  just  that  you  palefaces 
should  labour  to  bring  it.  But  Noanett  bids  me 
further  tell  you  that  you  may  go  unharmed ;  and  for 
twelve  months  more  his  people  will  take  nothing 
from  you.  And  on  your  part,  you  promise  you 
come  not  in  his  country." 

"  That  will  I  not,"  cried  I,  springing  to  my  feet, 
"and  you  may  tell  your  Noanett  that  we  will  rather 
take  as  many  lives  as  there  are  feathers  to  his  back." 
For  he  had  a  long  crest  of  feathers,  starting  from 
his  brow  and  fastened  over  and  down  the  nape  of 
his  neck,  which  only  the  greatest  chieftains  wore ; 
and  his  body  was  all  covered  with  panther  skins. 

Noanett  only  laughed  at  my  vaunt,  and  I  took  up 
my  gun,  and  as  I  did  so,  felt  the  bruises  of  my  fall ; 
and  a  sense  of  my  folly  came  over  me,  talking  there 
in  that  unknown  fastness  as  if  I  were  the  lord,  or 
had  a  file  of  soldiers  at  command.  Then  the  old 
chief  (for  I  noticed  that  his  hair  was  long  and  white, 
a  thing  I  had  not  seen  before  with  Indians)  turned 
and  spoke  to  Pomham  again;  and  the  latter  handed 
me  a  handful  of  what  seemed  white  bullets.  "  The 
great  sachem  says  you  are  brave,  and  he  bids  take 
these  for  the  oxen,  and  wait  for  the  wars  e'er  you 


I   Meet  King  Noanett  207 

fight  him,  which  will  come  soon  enough  ;  if  not,  we 
kill  you  here  ;  if  yes,  we  lead  you  to  your  wigwam 
safe." 

I  looked  at  the  bullets,  and  saw  that  they  were 
silver  slugs;  and  I  looked  upon  the  Indians,  who 
glanced  significantly  upon  the  fire  and  at  a  huge 
oak-tree  that  stood,  stripped  of  bark,  close  by  ;  and 
upon  it  I  saw  the  marks  of  blood  and  human  hair. 
"  That  Whalley,"  said  Pomham  simply ;  and  I 
shuddered,  for  he  was  one  of  the  regicides  who  had 
disappeared  in  this  country  many  years  before  ;  some 
thought  he  was  living  concealed,  and  others  that  he 
had  been  killed  by  the  Indians.  Could  it  be  this 
was  the  tribe  that  murdered  him  ?  I  looked  at 
Noanett,  and  his  old  lips  were  set  in  a  smile  of 
exulting  revenge,  so  intense  it  was,  that  I  never  for 
got  it,  but  would  often  speak  to  Miles  about  it,  and  he 
would  swear  he  should  be  proud  to  make  the  fellow's 
acquaintance,  as  he  did,  at  last.  Then  another 
Indian  came  back  with  the  deer-thongs  that  had 
bound  me ;  and  I  told  them  that  I  would  agree. 
Noanett  looked  at  me  half  smiling,  and  said  a  word 
or  two,  which  Pomham  said  meant  "  that  I  was  a 
brave  boy  and  he  might  need  me  again." 

Then  they  took  me  and  blindfolded  me,  and  led 
me  through  the  forest,  up  and  down  at  least  two 
hills  and  in  the  bed  of  a  brook.  And  they  took 
the  bandage  off  my  eyes  ;  it  was  early  dawn,  and  I 
wondered  how  long  I  had  been  unconscious.  And 
I  was  in  our  beautiful  broad  valley,  close  by  the 
great  spring.  And  so  I  walked  home,  and  found 
Courtenay  quiet  at  his  breakfast. 


XXXI 

In  which  we  Build  our  Home 

OW,  lad,  where  are  thy  oxen?"  said 
Courtenay  to  me ;  and  I  but  looked  at 
him.  "  Couldst  find  none  ?  "  I  shook 
my  head.  "  Lifted  ?  "  I  nodded. 

"  By  my  faith,"  roared  Miles,  "  but  that's  a  good 
one.  Who  did  it  ?  Did  you  lose  your  way  ?  " 

"Indians,"  said  I,  briefly;  "  Noanett."  And  I 
pointed  to  the  bandage  on  my  arm. 

Instantly  Miles  became  all  tenderness,  and  he 
fed  me,  and  bathed  the  wound,  and  made  me  eat 
his  own  breakfast,  and  filled  a  pipe  for  me  and  a 
glass  of  rum ;  and  then  he  let  me  speak.  And 
when  I  told  him  about  it,  he  was  for  making  what 
force  we  had,  and  attacking  the  spalpeens  that 
night ;  and  he  went  to  the  door  and  shouted  two 
names  unknown  to  me.  And  presently  appeared 
two  Indians,  in  strange  garb ;  for  their  faces  were 
painted,  and  they  wore  little  but  blue  beads  and 
feathers,  save  that  one  had  a  scarlet  coat  and  the 
other  a  periwig. 

"  Moore,"  said  Miles,  most  gravely,  "I  would 
introduce  to  you  my  special  friends.  Awonsamog, 
the  ruler  of  a  hundred,  and  Nohkow,  chief  of 
ten,  Captain  Bampfylde  Moore  Carew,  of  Devon. 
Awonsamog,  these  devil  kin  of  yours  up  the  hills 

208 


We  Build  our  Home  209 

have  been  wounding  my  friend  here,  and  taking  our 
oxen  —  " 

"Hush!"  said  I. 

"Oh,  they're  Natick  Indians,  and  my  particular 
friends,  and  have  been  helping  me  in  the  hunting." 

"  Me  no  farm,"  interpolated  the  older ;  "  me 
sachem,  me  hunt." 

"And  fight,"  cried  Miles,  in  triumph.  "What 
think  you  of  it,  Awonsamog  ?  And  Noanett,  who 
had  promised  peace." 

"  Duck,  he  keep  duck,  for  all  ole  hen  he  hatchum," 
said  Awonsamog,  sententiously.  "  But  Noanett,  he 
— "  the  old  Indian  stopped,  and  looked  at  me  curi 
ously.  "  He  great  sachem,"  said  he,  at  last,  simply. 

"What  say  you?"  cried  Miles  again.  "With 
you  two,  and  Nehoiden  and  Ouatchett  will  join  us, 
and  we  four  Englishmen,  in  a  night  attack  — ' 

"  You  forget,  Miles,"  said  I,  "  I  had  to  promise 
a  truce  to  get  away." 

"  Sure,  and  I  did.     And  right  ye  were.     But  how 

long  did  ye  promise  it  for,  my  boy  —  not  a  whole 

^  » 
year  r 

"  Twelve  moons,  they  said." 

"  And  that's  not  quite  a  year.  'Tis  a  pity,  and 
in  the  winter,  too,  when  there's  so  little  to  do.  A 
bit  of  a  war  would  come  in  elegantly.  But  did  the 
old  man  agree  to  it  ?  " 

I  nodded.  "  And  it  was  the  old  man  saved  my 
life." 

"  Noanett  great  sachem.  We  no  fight  Noanett," 
said  Awonsamog. 

"And  gave  me  this  silver  for  our  team,"  said  I. 

"Ah,  well,"  sighed  Miles,  "'tis  a  good  price  for 


2io  King  Noanett 


butchers'  meat  —  perhaps  ye'll  change  your  trade. 
Ye're  quite  sure  the  treaty,  made  under  force  and 
duress  as  it  were,  is  binding  ?  " 

I  said  I  thought  it  was. 

"Well,  well,"  said  Miles,  "I'm  not  a  lawyer. 
However,"  he  added,  with  a  brightening  face, 
"  they'll  be  up  to  some  deviltry  yet,  I'll  warrant, 
and  then  we  can  go  in.  But,  Awonsamog,  man,  I'd 
a  better  opinion  of  ye."  But  we  could  get  nothing 
out  of  them,  save  that  Noanett  was  great  medicine. 

"  And  what'll  ye  be  doing  for  an  ox-team,  now  ?  " 
said  Miles.  "  Ah,  'twould  be  fine  fighting  on  the 


snow." 


"  I  suppose  I  shall  have  to  go  to  Boston  again," 
said  I.  But  I  put  the  words  more  sadly  than  I 
felt.  For  I  still  hoped  my  letter  might  find  Miss 
St.  Aubyn  and  bring  an  answer ;  and  any  excuse  for 
the  trip  was  welcome  to  me,  for  there  was  no  way 
they  could  send  it  to  me.  And  my  heart  warmed, 
as  I  thought  how  it  might  be  lying  for  me  there,  at 
Master  Simpson's,  even  now. 

"  Sure,  there  must  be  some  better  way  than  trying 
that  market  again,"  said  Miles.  "You,  Nohkow, 
there,  —  faith,  the  name  is  happy  to  the  point, — 
you  understood,  we  have  no  cows  indeed.  Have 
you  none  to  sell  at  your  village  ? " 

Awonsamog  shook  his  head.  "Indian  no  want 
milk,"  said  he. 

"  Faith,  and  that's  true  !  "  cried  Miles.  "  Were 
it  but  rum,  now  !  Eh,  Nohkow  ?  " 

"  Great  father,  he  give  gospel,  not  rum,"  said  the 
younger  Indian,  in  all  gravity.  "White  man  have 
cows  Watertown." 


We  Build  our  Home  211 

"  True  for  ye  again  !  "  shouted  Miles.  "  And  'tis 
little  more  than  half  the  distance.  You  know  the 
path  ?  You'll  guide  the  Captain  there  in  the  morn 
ing.  And  you'll  have  a  stoup  of  rum.  Oh,  I 
mean  at  Watertown,"  Miles  added,  as  he  saw  me 
ready  to  remonstrate.  For  in  this  thing  alone 
could  Miles  and  the  good  apostle  never  agree. 
Miles  was  ever  for  giving  the  poor  lonely  savages 
what  he  called  more  humanity,  to  make  up  for  their 
missing  of  hunting  and  the  chase.  So  it  was  agreed 
that  I  was  to  meet  Nohkow  at  the  Indian  village  in 

O 

the  morning ;  and  Miles  was  for  giving  them  "  a 
little  something  against  the  cowld  of  the  autumn 
evening";  but  I  compounded  for  a  piece  of  our 
Virginia  tobacco.  And  when  they  were  gone,  I 
told  Miles  that  I  would  still  run  to  Boston,  to  see 
our  Jennifer  once  more  before  the  winter.  And 
then  we  fell  to  talking,  as  we  did  many  a  time  after, 
about  taking  her  there  home  to  us,  but  always  decided 
that  the  time  had  not  yet  come.  For  in  the  first 
place,  it  was  not  yet  safe,  nor  even  comfortable ; 
and  then  (as  Miles  reminded  me,  for  he  was  always 
quick  at  thinking  of  such  delicate  points)  we  would 
sometime  have  to  tell  the  truth  about  the  dear  girl, 
that  she  was  not  his  sister,  to  some  good  man  who 
wished  to  marry  her;  and  it  was  better  she  should 
not  be  living  with  us  in  the  wilderness.  And  there 
upon  I  dared  to  hint  a  wish  that  Miles  himself 
might  marry  her ;  and  he  first  flushed  a  bit  angrily, 
and  then  he  smiled,  oh,  so  sadly  ! 

"  Moore,  dear,  look  in  your  heart  and  say  if  I 
should  marry  her  ? "  And  my  heart  told  me  I 
could  say  nothing.  Though  I  could  see  that  Miles 


212  King  Noanett 


would  never  see  his  love  again,  which  my  heart 
blinded  to  me  in  my  own  case.  So  I  said  nothing 
more  of  this,  only  urged  Courtenay  to  come  to  the 
town  with  me  ;  but  he  would  never.  "  Nay,"  said 
he,  softly,  "  my  lady,  God  preserve  her !  has  gone 
into  the  wilderness  ;  and  in  the  wilderness  I  too  will 
stay,  until  I  find  her." 

So  the  next  morning  I  took  my  way  afoot  to 
Natick,  and  now  first  I  had  opportunity  to  observe 
the  village  of  the  praying  Indians.  And  first  I 
noticed  along  the  river  bank,  that  was  but  a  tangle 
of  the  sweet  wild  grape,  the  trenches  you  may  still 
see  that  the  Indians  made  about  their  fields  of  corn  ; 
and  then  I  saw  one  of  the  weirs  that  Goodman 
Fairbanke  had  come  with  us  to  extirpate ;  a  stone 
wall  built  in  the  river,  converging  to  a  sort  of  cage 
of  hoops  and  bark  called  an  eelpot,  where  the  fish 
were  taken ;  and  I  wondered  not  they  stopped  them 
on  their  way.  Then  I  came  to  a  handsome  large 
fort,  of  a  round  figure,  against  the  hill  of  Piegan. 
It  was  evidently  thrown  out  as  an  outpost  against 
the  Nipmuck  country  that  lay  beyond  the  river, 
and  was  palisaded  with  trees  ;  and  there  was  a  pretty 
little  footbridge  across  the  river,  just  above  the  great 
rapid,  built  in  the  form  of  an  arch,  and  the  founda 
tion  seamed  with  stone.  On  the  other  side  of  this 
lay  the  town.  It  consisted  of  three  long  streets, 
two  on  the  north  of  the  river  and  one  on  the  south, 
with  house  lots  to  every  family.  In  front  of  the 
missionary's  house  was  a  row  of  young  trees,  —  they 
called  them  "  trees  of  friendship  "  ;  now  you  will 
measure  them  twenty-one  feet  in  girth,  well  above 
the  ground.  And  all,  in  those  days,  looked  orderly 


We  Build  our  Home  213 

and  industrious  ;  for  when  the  Indians  applied  to 
Doctor  Eliot  for  a  form  of  civil  government,  he 
referred  them  to  Jethro's  advice  to  Moses,  "  More 
over  thou  shalt  provide  out  of  all  the  people  able 
men  such  as  fear  God ;  men  of  truth,  hating  covet- 
ousness  ;  and  place  such  over  them  to  be  rulers  of 
thousands  and  rulers  of  hundreds  and  rulers  of  fif 
ties  and  rulers  of  tens."  Accordingly,  the  Indians 
did  choose  one  ruler  of  an  hundred,  and  two  rulers 
of  fifties,  and  ten  of  tens  ;  and  then  these  placed 
themselves  in  order,  and  every  individual  ranged 
himself  under  the  one  he  chose.  And  that  was 
how  Awonsamog  and  Nohkow  got  their  titles  ;  and 
a  fairer  title  to  their  rank  than  any  belted  earl,  as  I 
do  hold.  The  Indian  houses  were  built  in  the 
English  manner,  the  lower  room  a  large  hall,  with 
canopies  of  mats  raised  on  poles ;  in  the  upper 
room  the  Indians  hung  their  skins ;  and  in  the 
chief  house  Doctor  Eliot  had  a  bedroom  partitioned 
off;  and  here  he  wrote  upon  his  Indian  Bible. 
This  good  man  now  came  to  meet  me,  with  Noh 
kow  the  decurion ;  and  I  half  thought  he  spoke 
sadly,  as  if  his  mission  could  not  be  done.  They 
were  easily  enticed  to  military  service,  he  told  me  ; 
and  this  they  always  were,  and  after  the  French  war 
of  Queen  Ann  brought  back  a  putrid  fever,  of  which 
many  died.  One  thing  I  shall  ever  remember  that 
the  good  apostle  said  that  day :  "  They  seem  to  be 
like  some  plants  that  thrive  best  in  the  shade ;  if 
the  overgrowth  is  cut  off,  they  wither  and  decay." 
I  asked  him  if  he  had  much  trouble  in  explaining 
to  them  doctrinal  points  ;  and  he  told  me  no  ;  their 
minds  had  a  singular  natural  quickness,  though  in- 


Noanett 


capable  of  prolonged  application,  like  women.  He 
was  over  pleased  with  an  Indian  explanation  of  the 
Trinity  :  "  like  water,  ice,  and  snow."  I  was  much 
interested  in  the  Indians'  rooms  of  skins ;  for  there 
they  showed  me  many  hides  and  horns,  both  beasts 
of  chase  of  the  stinking  foot,  such  as  roes,  foxes, 
jackals,  wolves,  wildcats,  raccoons,  porcupines, 
skunks,  musquashes,  squirrels,  sables,  and  mat- 
trisses  ;  and  beasts  of  the  chase  of  the  sweet  foot, 
buck,  red  deer,  reindeer,  elke,  marouse,  maccarib, 
bear,  beaver,  otter,  hare,  and  marten. 

There  was  no  road  to  Watertown,  so  we  had  no 
need  for  horses  ;  nor  did  I  see  how  the  country 
ever  could  be  opened  smooth  enough  for  riding, 
it  lay  so  rough  with  rocks  and  swamp  and  thickets ; 
and  I  meant  to  drive  our  cattle  by  the  way  we 
came.  "  And  get  a  cow  while  ye  are  about  it," 
Miles  had  called  out  to  me  when  I  started. 
"  The  milk'll  come  in  handy  for  the  winter ;  and 
we'll  be  starting  a  dairy  for  little  Jenny,  against  her 
getting  married." 

"And  how  would  you  feed  her?"  said  I,  with  a 
touch  of  loftiness;  for  Courtenay  never  knew  any 
thing  about  a  farm. 

"  Sure,  on  what  ye  feed  the  oxen,"  then  said  Miles ; 
and  laughed  as  if  he  had  caught  me  napping.  But 
the  oxen  we  had  to  have  for  ploughing ;  and  I  had 
cut  a  stack  of  the  grass,  natural  dried  in  the  meadow; 
while  clotted  cream  was  a  dainty  lazy  Irishmen  could 
do  without,  and  so  I  told  him. 

But  at  Watertown  I  bargained  for  two  fine  oxen 
and  a  heifer  thrown  in ;  and  then  I  went  to  town  to 
get  my  money. 


We  Build  our  Home  215 

Now  from  Watertown  it  was  twelve  miles  to  Boston, 
so  I  slept  there  first,  and  was  waited  upon  by  an 
elderly  dame,  civil  but  sorrowful ;  and  in  the  morn 
ing  started  once  more,  having  to  go  around  by  the 
South  Bay,  and  thus  I  passed  through  Roxbury. 
And  as  I  came  up  by  the  Neck,  and  passed  by  the 
house  of  Master  Hull  the  mintmaster,  I  wondered 
if  my  slugs  were  really  silver,  and  how  many  new 
pinetree  shillings  they  would  make,  and  half  thought 
of  stopping  there  to  see. 

But  I  went  first  to  Savil  Simpson's  ;  and  I  found 
him,  too,  civil,  but  sorrowful.  "  Do  you  know,  it  is 
the  Lord's  day  ?  "  was  all  he  would  say;  and,  truth, 
I  had  forgotten  it.  Then  said  he: 

"Yesterday  I  felt  myself  dull  and  heavy,  and  list 
less  as  to  spiritual  good ;  carnal,  lifeless ;  and  I 
sighed  to  God  that  he  would  quicken  me.  And 
sure  enough,  last  night  my  house  was  broken  into 
in  two  places,  and  about  twenty  pounds'  worth  of 
plate  stolen  away,  and  some  linen  ;  my  spoon  and 
knife  and  neckcloth  were  all  taken.  I  said,  is  not 
this  an  answer  to  my  prayer  ?  And  now  I  do  feel 
helped  to  submit  to  Christ's  stroke,  and  say,  Wel 
come,  chastener  !  " 

I  spoke  of  my  business,  but  he  would  not  hear  a 
word  of  it.  "  The  sins  of  the  people  lie  heavy  on 
the  land.  Hast  heard,  the  cross  is  on  the  citadel 
flag  again  ?  And  the  distich  that  our  good  Judge 
Sewall  made  upon  the  burning  of  the  Quebeck  cross 
so  soon  forgotten?  There  be  evil  times  ahead;  and 
from  the  smiles  that  lie  on  Jones's  face,  I  fear  this 
new  general,  Monk,  doth  mean  no  good." 

"  What  is  the  distich  ?  "  said  I. 


2i 6  King  Noanett 


Simpson  rolled  his  eyes  up  to  heaven. 

"'The  bawdy,  bloody  Cross,  at  length, 
Was  forced  to  taste  the  flame : 
The  cheating  Saviour,  to  the  fire 
Savoury  food  became.' ' 

"You  had  best  not  repeat  your  profane  verse 
to  Major  Miles,"  said  I.  "Where  is  Jennifer?" 
For  I  hoped  yet  for  my  letter. 

"I  know  not — she  be  busied  with  her  domestic 
duties  in  the  house.  Why,  lad,  hast  not  been  in 
church  at  sermon  time?" 

"  I  tell  you  I  but  come  from  Watertown,"  cried  I, 
impatient. 

"  Master  Cotton  had  hardly  given  out  the  text, 
when  a  female  Quaker  slipt  in,  covered  with  a  yard 
of  canvas,  but  no  other  covering,  having  her  hair 
loose  and  dishevelled,  and  powdered  with  ashes  re 
sembling  a  flaxen  or  white  accursed  periwig,  her  face 
as  black  as  ink,  being  led  by  two  Quakers  and  fol 
lowed  by  two  more.  It  occasioned  a  great  and 
amazing  uproar." 

"I  can  well  believe  it,"  said  I.  "Where  is  Jen 
nifer?" 

"  I  was  put  upon  the  Justice's  bench  last  week,"  he 
went  on,  "but  what,  after  all,  is  earthly  preferment?" 

I  thought  I  detected  some  slight  touch  of  human 
pride  in  this,  so  I  felicitated  him. 

"And  Friday,"  he  would  continue,  "I  had  to  sen 
tence  a  woman  that  whipt  a  man,  to  be  whipt.  I 
said  a  woman  that  had  lost  her  modesty  was  like 
salt  that  had  lost  its  savour ;  good  for  nothing  but 
to  be  cast  into  the  dunghill." 


We  Build  our  Home  217 

"You  spoke  very  wise,"  said  I. 

"With  Mistress  Hutchinson,  I  know  not  what  is 
coming  when  women  get  the  upper  hand  !  Seven 
or  eight  men  joined  together  with  her,  called  the 
man  out  of  his  bed,  guilefully  praying  him  to  show 
them  the  way ;  then  by  help  of  a  negro  youth,  tore 
off  his  clothes,  and  whipt  him  with  rods  ;  to  chas 
tise  him  but  with  carrying  it  harshly  with  his  wife." 

I  saw  no  end  to  this  ;  so  I  took  out  the  silver 
slugs  ;  and  put  them  in  his  hand  without  a  word. 
And  he  was  nowise  slow  in  asking  me  whence  I 
got  them. 

"In  our  country,"  said  I,  "what  you  and  Colonel 
Jones  sold  to  us."  And  then  I  told  him  how  my 
oxen  had  been  killed,  and  I  had  gone  to  Watertown 
for  more.  "  And  I  have  only  these  to  show  for 
them,"  said  I  —  for  I  did  not  like  to  borrow  more 
of  him.  "  And  just  now  I  thought  of  seeing  Mas 
ter  Hull,  and  asking  if  they  be  really  silver  and 
what  they  may  be  worth." 

"You  really  got  these  from  the  Indians?"  said 
he  ;  and  I  nodded.  "  'Tis  well  you  did  not  stop," 
said  he  then,  hastily.  "I'll  e'en  go  with  you  myself. 
That  Hull  is  but  a  busybody,  asking  other  people 
questions  ;  and  his  son-in-law  Sewall  that  they  call 
the  judge  is  worse  than  the  old  man." 

"  Yet  can  write  a  good  distich,"  laughed  I,  and  I 
ran  away,  for  I  saw  Jenny  coming;  and  I  made  bold 
go  up  to  the  dear  girl  and  give  her  a  kiss  ;  for  she 
did  not  love  me,  but  Miles. 

Jenny  was  blooming ;  and  I  found  her  almost  as 
glad  to  see  me  as  if  I  had  been  another ;  and  in  a 
breath  we  both  asked  a  question,  she  about  Miles, 


2i 8  King  Noanett 


and  I  for  a  letter.  And  the  dear  girl  waited  not 
even  for  my  answer,  but  at  first  she  smiled,  and  then 
sighed  a  little ;  and  said  she  had  no  further  news 
for  him,  "or  you,  dear  Moore,"  she  added.  And 
I  kissed  her  hand,  and  left  a  tear  upon  it ;  for  it 
came  on  me  that  she  knew  my  secret.  And  then 
Simpson  came  up  and  buttonholed  me  again.  And 
again  I  saw  nothing  left  but  to  do  my  work  in  the 
world. 

So  we  went  to  the  mintmaster's,  and  he  looked 
at  the  slugs  and  weighed  them ;  and  said  they  were 
pure  silver,  and  he  gave  me  golden  guineas  and 
some  pinetree  shillings  new  minted  for  the  lot. 
"  'Tis  pure  enough  indeed/'  said  he ;  "  though 
never  minted,  nor  yet  melted  down  from  spoons. 
—  I  suppose  ye  got  it  in  your  trade  ?  "  he  asked 
of  Simpson. 

"Aye,"  said  he;  "give  the  lad  his  money  and  let 
him  go,  for  he  has  a  walk  before  him." 

"In  your  trade  with  the  West  Indies  ?  "  persisted 
Hull. 

"  Where  else  should  I  trade  for  silver  ?  "  cried 
Simpson  ;  and  was  for  dragging  me  away  to  talk  it 
over.  But  I  would  first  go  to  Colonel  Jones's,  to 
see  Jennifer  again.  For  I  was  mad  to  see  her,  now 
that  I  could  talk  it  over  with  her,  and  tell  her  all 
about  my  lady. 

"  Don't  ye  stay  to  supper,  lad,"  cried  Simpson. 
£f  Bring  the  maid  home,  if  ye  like ;  and  the  less  ye 
say  about  silver,  the  better ;  for  Jones  is  open- 
mouthed  as  well  as  open-handed,  and  I'd  rather 
talk  this  thing  with  him  myself." 

But  Colonel  Jones  would  not  hear  of  my  going 


We  Build  our  Home  219 

away,  but  sent  over  for  Simpson  and  his  worthy 
wife  ;  and  over  our  rum  and  pipes  in  the  evening 
the  cordwainer,  too,  grew  open-mouthed,  and  I  must 
needs  tell  mv  storv  ao;ain  to  them  both.  And  I 

J  »  O 

was  pleased  that  I  had  been  paid  for  my  slain  oxen 
as  much  as  the  new  yoke  had  cost,  with  the  cow 
thrown  in.  "  I  had  rather  trade  with  these  Indians 
than  with  half  your  Boston  Christians,"  said  I.  But 
the  Colonel  asked  me  for  how  long  I  had  made  the 
truce  ?  And  I  told  him,  a  year. 

"  'Tis  a  pity  —  we'll  have  to  see  these  grants  of 
ours  early  in  the  spring  —  eh,  brother  Simpson?" 
Then  I  saw  what  they  were  after. 

"  Surely  you  do  not  think  these  Indians  have  a 
mine?" 

"  Maybe,  maybe,"  said  Simpson.  "  They  have 
silver,  anyhow,  and  good  silver  too,  else  Master 
Hull  had  never  taken  it.  But  indeed  I  never 
heard  that  they  could  work  it." 

Here  it  was  the  Colonel's  turn  to  purse  up  his 
lips  and  look  wise.  "  Perhaps  some  one  knew 
enough  to  teach  them  —  there  is  iron  enough  in 
the  bogs  about,  and  why  not  silver  ?  " 

<£  Well,  lad,"  said  Simpson  to  me,  as  we  got  up 
to  go,  "  ye  will  be  coming  to  me  soon  for  the  win 
ter's  trade  again  ?  "  I  told  him  that  I  hardly  liked 
to  leave  Courtenay. 

"He'll  do  well  enough  alone  —  remember,  ye've 
land  enough,  but  no  money  left  to  work  it  with  — 
I'll  give  you  a  ship  to  take  to  the  Indies  in  the 
spring."  And  then  again  I  thought  of  her,  and 
how  the  years  were  slipping  by  and  I  not  looking 
for  her ;  and  I  said  that  I  would  go.  For  I  had 


220  King  Noanett 


yet  one  hope,  that  I  might  hear  something  from  Sir 
Henry. 

So  I  slept  at  the  good  cordwainer's,  and  rose  at 
dawn,  when  I  found  Jenny  waiting  at  the  door  to 
say  good-bye ;  and  she  had  a  letter,  and  a  book 
of  poetry  of  the  new  poet  Milton  to  give  to  Miles. 
And  I  took  ferry  to  Charlestown,  and  so  on  to 
Watertown,  where  I  found  Nohkow  waiting ;  and 
we  paid  for  the  cattle  and  drove  them  home  that 
day.  And  when  Miles  learned  I  had  no  news,  he 
kissed  poor  Jenny's  letter,  and  took  to  lonely  hunt 
ing  all  the  more ;  and  I  to  working  at  the  cattle 
with  the  plough,  and  dreaming.  And  sometimes, 
in  the  dusk  those  late  December  days,  I  would  see 
her  figure  standing  at  the  end  of  the  furrow,  looking 
as  she  had  looked  that  day  in  Devon. 


XXXII 

In  which  We  Become  Versed  in  Indian  Lore 

I  GOT  some  ten  days'  ploughing,  and  then  the 
cold  set  in  and  the  river  froze  like  a  board, 
and  we  took  to  skates,  which  was  the  easiest 
way  of  travelling  to  either  town.  Long,  lonely 
trips  I  made  to  Dedham  for  candles  and  other  win 
ter  stores  ;  and  would  place  them  on  a  little  sledge 
and  push  them  up  the  river,  on  the  hard  ice,  white 
and  rosy  with  the  sunset.  Never  shall  I  forget 
those  long,  lonely  skating  trips  ;  the  ice  would  have 
little  slopes  and  facets  that  turned  each  a  different 
hue  of  gold  or  pink  or  faintest  green,  as  the  light 
of  the  setting  sun  would  strike  it ;  and  I  skimmed 
alone  through  the  wild  winter  land  ;  and  in  those 
soft  brown  winter  twilights  was  some  look  of  my 
lady's  eyes.  So  deep  I  thought,  it  even  seemed 
that  it  must  reach  her  somehow ;  and  thus  I  came 
flying  through  the  cold ;  and  one  night  the  snow 
came  silently,  like  forgetfulness  upon  one's  heart, 
filling  the  woods  above  the  heaped  brown  leaves  ; 
but  the  oak  leaves  only  still  stayed  upon  the  trees, 
strong  but  weighted  with  the  snow ;  for  all  the 
winter's  shroud  could  make  no  difference  in  them. 
And  then  in  the  evenings  we  would  pile  up  high 
the  fire  with  logs,  and  the  Indians  would  come  over 
from  Natick,  and  tell  us  stories  of  witches,  and  of 


222  King  Noanett 


hunting ;  and  they  would  fright  the  pretty  maid 
that  John  Berry  had  found  time  to  court  over  in 
Meadfield  with  stories  of  the  place  they  called  the 
Dingle  Hole  that  lay  hard  by  that  town.  In  the 
summer  wonderful  flowers  grew  on  high  bushes  in 
that  dark  place,  rosy  and  fragrant;  but  in  fall  and 
winter  it  was  haunted  by  a  witch.  This  name  of 
the  Dingle  Hole  came  from  a  tinkling  bell  that  was 
said  to  be  heard  there  o'  nights  ;  and  the  witch  was 
a  real  person,  and  her  name  was  Mrs.  Murkey 
Mullen.  And  Awonsamog,  who  was  fond  of  such 
wild  savage  lore,  told  us  how  she  had  been  well 
known  to  be  a  witch ;  and  that  there  was  also  a 
magical  raccoon  that  haunted  the  Dingle  Hole,  but 
could  never  be  shot  with  lead.  Until  one  day  the 
minister  there  loaded  his  gun  with  a  witch  hazel 
wand  and  saw  the  coon  and  fired.  It  vanished ; 
carrying  away  the  wand  fixed  in  its  leg ;  and  about 
that  same  time  Mrs.  Murkey  Mullen  was  unac 
countably  wounded  in  the  arm  ! 

Then  there  was  a  strange  superstition  that  all  the 
Indians  had  about  a  white  flame  that  appeared  over 
the  wigwam  of  any  of  the  praying  Indians  before  he 
was  to  die,  always  in  the  dead  of  night;  the  first  time 
that  Awonsamog  saw  it,  he  was  called  out  about  twelve 
of  the  clock,  it  being  a  very  dark  night,  and  perceived 
it  plainly  mounting  into  the  air  over  the  little  church, 
on  the  North  side ;  look  on  what  side  of  a  house  it 
appears,  from  that  coast  respectively  you  shall  hear 
of  a  corpse  within  two  or  three  days.  All  these 
things  we  made  light  of  at  the  time,  though  they 
became  serious  enough  in  our  country  soon  after, 
Heaven  knows  ;  but  little  Polly  Leland  would 


We  Become  Versed  in  Indian  Lore       223 

tremble  all  over,  and  John  Berry  would  have  to 
kiss  her  many  times  before  she  dared  have  him 
pull  her  back  on  a  sledge  to  Meadfield  through  the 
snow. 

Then  Miles  would  get  them  to  tell  us  about  their 
religion,  or  at  least  what  had  been  their  religion 
before  the  good  prophet  came  among  them  ;  how 
there  was  a  mighty  God  called  Squantum,  but  wor 
ship  him  they  did  not,  for  (they  said)  he  would  do 
them  no  harm;  while  Abbamacho  or  Cheepie,  the 
evil  God,  would  smite  them  with  incurable  dis 
eases,  so  that  they  would  pray  to  him  and  lived  in 
continual  awe  of  him.  And  they  had  some  notion 
of  the  soul's  immortality;  for  when  Miles  asked 
them  whither  they  would  go  when  they  came  to  die, 
they  would  point  with  their  ringer  to  a  heaven  be 
yond  the  White  mountains ;  and  when  he  asked 
them  what  it  was  like,  Awonsamog  said  gravely 
that  heaven  was  a  place  where  the  women  are  as 
bright  as  stars,  and  never  scold.  At  which  Miles 
was  muchly  tickled,  and  promised  them,  if  he  were 
but  an  Indian,  he  would  be  ever  good.  But  in 
hell,  on  the  other  hand,  they  told  us,  were  the  women 
all  old  and  ugly,  but  intolerably  fond,  and  expect  a 
vast  deal  of  cherishing.  Whereat  Miles  would  cross 
himself  in  jest.  Of  wives  they  all  had  two  or  three, 
as  they  thought  most  conducive  to  a  quiet  life;  only, 
of  course,  after  Eliot  came,  they  were  limited  to  one, 
and  she  the  toughest,  as  the  others  died  off.  And 
they  further  told  us,  when  they  feared  a  child  to  be 
gotten  by  another  nation,  they  would  throw  him  into 
the  water  to  see  if  he  would  swim ;  and  if  he  swam, 
they  acknowledged  him  for  their  own;  which  Miles 


224  King  Noanett 


said  was  a  most  valuable  information  and  would  have 
saved  much  trouble  at  the  court. 

And  Awonsamog  would  also  tell  us  how  he  held 
his  court,  which  did  also  please  Miles  most  hugely: 
"When  Indians  get  drunk  and  quarrel  and  fight  and 
act  like  devil,  what  do  I  do  ?  Hah  !  tie  um  all  up, 
and  whip  um  plaintiff,  whip  um  'fendant,  and  whip 
um  all  witnesses ! " 

And  they  would  tell  us  of  the  properties  of  trees 
and  plants ;  how  the  turpentine  of  the  pine  is  excel 
lent  to  heal  wounds,  the  rosin  is  good  as  frankincense, 
and  the  powder  of  the  dried  leaves  generates  flesh, 
and  the  distilled  water  of  the  green  cones  takes  away 
wrinkles  on  the  face,  being  laid  on  with  cloths ;  where 
upon  Miles  would  ask  them  why  their  squaws  did 
not  use  it.  And  then  of  the  berry  which  grows 
upon  the  scarlet  oak,  and  contains  little  insects  won 
derful  for  a  crimson  die ;  and  of  the  tree  Bucks, 
which  are  little  animals  having  only  the  sign  of  mouth 
and  eyes,  but  a  head  and  horns  of  a  gummy  sub 
stance  found  in  the  fall  of  the  leaf  upon  the  ground 
amongst  the  withered  leaves ;  and  if  you  can  see  one 
walking  upon  the  branches  of  an  oak  you  are  sure 
to  have  good  luck  in  hunting  on  that  day.  Now 
hunting  was  Miles's  dayly  joy.  I  do  well  remem 
ber  a  moose  hunt  with  the  Indians  upon  the  snow'; 
we  went  many  miles  up  country,  and  when  we  lit 
upon  a  moose,  we  ran  him  down  with  dogs,  which 
took  half  the  day  ;  and  the  snow  being  full  four  feet 
deep,  the  heavy  creature  sank  at  every  step,  bearing 
down  arms  of  trees  that  hung  in  his  way  with  his 
horns  as  big  as  a  man's  thigh ;  until  at  last  he  fell, 
and  they  transfixed  him  with  their  lances.  But 


We  Become  Versed  in   Indian   Lore       225 

when  I  told  Miles  of  all  the  beasts  I  had  seen  skinned 
at  the  Indians'  village,  he  but  laughed  a  little. 

But  one  piece  of  work  we  could  do  in  the  winter, 
and  that  was  felling  trees  ;  for  they  were  easy  to 
haul  with  the  oxen  over  the  snow;  and  I  but  cleared 
it  away  to  hew  at  the  roots  of  them ;  and  the  labour 
was  a  delight  in  the  yellow  frosty  mornings,  when 
one's  breath  fell  silver  in  the  sun.  And  sometimes 
the  friendly  Indians  from  Natick  would  come  over 
and  sit  on  the  high  pile  of  sweet  hemlock  loppings 
beside  me,  and  smoke  their  pipes  and  take  pleasure 
in  the  sight  of  a  man  working.  Whereupon  haply 
I  would  drop  the  tree  in  their  direction  with  an  ac 
curacy  at  which  they  marvelled  muchly.  And  one 
day  I  saw  some  laughing  between  them  and  Miles, 
and  soon  Awonsamog  the  centurion  that  was  also  an 
Indian  justice  of  the  peace  came  to  me  with  a  much- 
thumbed  book  that  was  a  copy  of  the  covenant  and 
bylaws  of  the  town  of  Dedham,  and  pointed  with 
his  thumb  to  a  mark  I  made  bold  to  guess  that 
Miles  had  made,  at  which  place  it  said: 

"  Ordered  by  geanerall  consent  ytyf  any  man 
henceforth  from  this  day  shall  fell  any  Tree  of  sixe 
Inches  thicknes  in  the  Carse  or  of  any  scantling 
aboue  sixe  Inches  in  any  place  wthin  our  said 
Towne,  saue  only  wthin  his  own  Lotte  wthout 
license  of  such  as  are  or  shalbe  deputed  thervnto 
Contrary  to  an  order  formerly  made  on  that  behalfe. 
Shall  for  euery  Tree  so  felled  wthout  license  forfeit 
the  sum  of  Twenty  shillings  of  English  money  to 
be  presently  paid  vnto  our  Collector  for  the  tyme 
being  to  the  vse  and  benefit  of  our  wholl  Towne 
accordingly." 


226  King  Noanett 


Whereupon  I  did  drop  the  tree  I  was  at  work 
on,  and  told  them  how  I  owned  the  lot ;  and  Miles 
asked  me  that  night  if  I  would  not  rather  be  a 
lawyer ;  but  I  in  turning  over  the  book  (which  the 
Indians  left  for  our  further  edification  or  because 
they  forgot  it  after  too  much  punch)  came  further 
on  another  law,  and  took  it  down  to  where  Miles 
was  working  on  a  mighty  oak  trunk  by  the  river, 
and  bade  Awonsamog  make  complaint  of  him  as 
well.  But  Miles  opened  the  book  at  another  place, 
where  it  said  how 

"  It  is  agreed  that  whosoeuer  shall  Really  intend 
to  make  a  Cannooe  for  his  pper  vse  shall  haue  one 
Pyne  assigned  vnto  him  by  twoe  of  ovre  said  Com- 
mitties  (not  hauing  of  his  owne  svfficient  thervntoe. 
Provided  he  doth  finish  ye  same  Canooe  wthin 
thirth  dayes  after  the  same  be  felled  vpon  ye  pen 
alty  of  2osl  Fyne  as  formrly  in  case  of  Tymber 
disordered  felled." 

—  and  I  asked  them  whether  Miles  had  not  been 
at  work  more  than  thirty  days.  For  the  shaping  a 
canoe  was  long  work ;  only  then  Miles  with  his 
Irish  tongue  turned  to  and  got  the  Indians  help 
him. 

Then  with  withes  and  some  straight  saplings  I 
made  a  sledge  for  the  oxen,  and  took  the  team  over 
to  Meadfield  for  a  load  of  winter  fodder,  as  the  grass 
grew  soft  and  thick  there  in  the  richer  river  swales, 
and  they  had  enough  of  it  and  to  spare ;  only 
money  they  would  not  take  for  it,  but  gladly  gave 
a  load  away  to  me,  a  neighbour.  A  pretty  hamlet 
then  was  Meadfield,  built  of  little  houses  with  high, 
narrow  gables,  on  the  high  upland,  a  mile  nearer 


We  Become  Versed  in  Indian  Lore        227 

than  the  upper  river ;  and  beyond  it  lay  the  country 
where  the  young  King  Philip  ruled  alone. 

Now  I  had  promised  Master  Simpson  to  go  to 
Boston  for  that  winter,  as  I  have  said ;  but  when 
the  time  came,  I  was  loth  to  go  and  leave  Miles. 
For  we  had  many  long  talks  by  the  fireside  ;  and  it 
seemed  we  both  were  having  visions,  only  his  were 
more  real  to  him  than  mine.  He  told  me  he  had 
seen  a  face  in  the  twilight  of  the  woods,  as  I  had 
mine  by  the  furrow,  and  he  began  to  talk  to  me 
how  it  might  be  possible,  in  a  world  where  so  many 
real  things  we  knew  were  but  as  dreams,  that  dreams 
that  were  so  much  more  real  than  these  might  have 
a  being  to  our  souls  as  real  as  they.  And  I  was 
troubled  by  his  harping  so  on  this,  and  took  to 
watching  him  as  he  departed  mornings  for  those 
long,  lonely  hunts  of  his  (he  never  seemed  to  wish 
to  have  me  with  him),  and  would  wait  anxiously  for 
his  coming  home  at  night.  And  the  long  and  short 
of  it  was,  I  could  not  find  it  in  my  heart  to  leave 
him. 

But  the  Christmastide  came  and  went,  and  the 
cattle  were  well  housed,  and  all  the  fodder  in  for  the 
winter,  and  then,  as  he  would  have  it  so,  and  had 
his  gun  and  books  and  plenty  of  writing-paper,  I 
took  leave  of  him,  but  for  a  few  weeks,  only  to  see 
Simpson  and  get  things  ready  for  our  coming  vent 
ure  for  the  Indies.  And  this  time  I  skated  down 
to  Boston  in  two  days,  stopping  with  our  good 
friends  in  Dedham  over  night ;  and  so  far  Miles 
went  with  me  ;  and  I  was  glad  that  we  had  a  merry 
evening  at  the  little  tavern  kept  by  Captain  Fisher, 
with  Major  Lusher  and  goodman  Dwight ;  and  we 


228  King  Noanett 


found  that  Fairbanke  had  taken  back  so  large  a  re 
port  of  us  that  they  were  already  for  erecting  our 
little  outpost  to  a  new  parish ;  and  they  asked  me 
to  name  it,  and  I  called  it  SPRINGFIELD  ;  for  it  had 
a  fair  spring,  and  we  hoped  to  have  fairer  fields 
in  time.  So  that  is  how  our  parish  got  its  name. 
They  kept  no  Christmastide  in  Boston,  so  I 
missed  nothing  there ;  and  I  took  up  my  abode 
again  with  Simpson,  and  we  worked  hard  at  the 
business,  collecting  goods  for  shipment  in  the  spring. 
And  for  two  long  months  I  heard  no  more  from 
Courtenay.  But  yet  no  letter  came  for  me  from 
England.  So  I  tried  hard  to  think  she  had  never 
cared  for  me,  and  that  I  was  glad  of  it.  And  I 
made  acquaintances  in  town,  and  went  to  a  fine 
party  at  the  Governor's  house ;  and  stood  up  often 
in  the  dance  with  one  young  lady  that  had  eyes  a 
little  like  her. 


XXXIII 

In  which  Miles  Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunter  before 
the  Lord 

BUT  alas,  I  only  seemed  to  have  the  more 
time  for  thinking  in  the  town.  The  days 
grew  warmer  toward  March,  and  I  got  rest 
less,  for  I  could  hear  the  water  running  in 
the  woods.  And  at  last  I  told  Simpson  of  my 
trouble,  how  I  had  left  my  friend,  and  could  not 
sleep  at  ease  for  fear  all  might  not  be  well  with  him. 
I  had  worked  hard  while  I  was  there,  buying  all 
the  goods  for  our  Barbadoes  venture ;  and  he  said 
I  had  done  it  well.  This  time  I  was  resolved  to 
take  down  chiefly  fish  and  potatoes  and  lumber ;  so 
we  had  to  wait  for  the  first  catch  of  the  great  Cape 
fishing  banks.  And  my  share  of  the  winter's  trad 
ing  came  to  more  than  four  hundred  pounds ;  but 
this  I  told  him  I  would  make  no  claim  to,  only  of 
the  profits  of  the  voyage ;  for  what  use  was  my 
seeking  to  lay  up  money  even  I  might  never  find 
a  need  for,  and  then  to  find  my  only  friend  had 
come  to  trouble  in  my  absence  ?  But  Simpson  had 
some  bowels  in  him,  and  when  he  saw  what  case  I 
was  in  about  Miles,  he  swore  that  I  should  go  when 
I  would,  and  keep  my  share  in  our  partnership  just 
the  same ;  for  he  was  kind  enough  to  say  'twas  my 
head  that  had  made  them.  So  with  this  four  hun- 

229 


230  King  Noanett 


dred  pounds  I  purchased  a  full  half  share  in  our 
Barbadoes  cargo  (though  it  came  to  much  more), 
giving  my  note  for  the  balance  on  my  return,  with 
the  goods  as  security. 

True,  old  Simpson  begged  me  stay  till  the  snows 
were  gone,  and  said  he  would  then  go  with  me  ;  and 
I  saw  that  he  was  still  lickerish  for  King  Noanett's 
store  of  silver.  But  I  was  resolved,  while  the  sav 
ages  let  us  farm,  to  let  them  delve,  if  delve  they  did; 
and  had  no  fancy  for  silver  got  by  war  and  breaking 
truce,  nor  thought  it  likely  I  might  live  to  house 
my  love  upon  it.  And  by  going  now,  I  got  six 
weeks  for  the  ploughing  and  planting ;  and  though 
the  snow  still  lay  a  foot  in  depth,  one  warm  blue 
day  in  March  I  started,  though  Simpson  and  even 
Colonel  Jones  warned  me  I  should  never  get  there. 
For  this  time  I  could  neither  skate  nor  take  canoe, 
nor  hardly  walk ;  for  the  snow  was  soft  with  a  melt 
ing  crust  and  lay  in  the  land  unbroken.  But  I  had 
resolved  to  get  me  a  small  horse  (partly  as  a  present 
to  Courtenay,  that  he  might  roam  our  woods  and 
valleys  with  a  freer  mind),  and  one  1  had  got  me 
from  some  strolling  Mohican  Indians,  a  tough  little 
beast  not  unlike  one  of  our  moor  ponies,  and  called 
him  Pixie,  and  on  him  I  started,  that  March 
morning,  with  a  load  of  trifles  slung  around  the 
saddle  and  my  shoulders,  which  I  thought  that 
Miles  might  like ;  and  little  Jennifer  got  up  to  see 
me  go,  and  was  the  happier  for  my  going  back  to 
him,  and  gave  me  a  longish  letter  for  him.  And  I 
said  good-bye  the  night  before  to  Simpson,  and  his 
daughter  Mrs.  Jones  the  younger,  that  had  been 
my  Cecily ;  and  she  had  two  babies  on  her  arm 


Miles  Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunte         231 

that  looked  less  like  her  than  to  that  idle  gentleman 
her  husband.  Now  God  knows  I  had  never  been 
in  love  with  Cecily ;  yet  the  sight  was  a  bit  heart- 
catching  to  one  like  me  ;  or  would  have  been,  but 
that  I  never  dreamed  of  marriage  now.  Indeed  I 
had  never  thought  of  that.  For  my  love  did  not 
seem  to  be  the  love  that  leads  to  marriage  ;  it  was 
but  a  strange  great  worship,  a  loss  of  myself,  that 
(as  I  must  believe)  only  comes  to  few,  and  to  them 
but  once  on  earth  ;  but  then  it  never  goes.  Her 
voice  was  in  the  March  rills  in  the  woods,  as  it  had 
been  in  the  winter  twilight,  or  in  Virginia  summer 
nights;  in  all  that  was  deep  and  sad  and  sweet;  and 
herself  was  the  same  thing  that  was  April  flowers,  or 
music,  or  prayer;  and  though  I  were  never  more  to 
see  her,  my  soul  was  no  other  thing  than  her  or  she 
than  heaven.  I  had  no  word  for  this  ;  Miles  alone 
seemed  to  have  some  such  thing  in  his  religion  of 
the  Virgin  ;  but  otherwise  it  surely  has  no  peer  on 
earth.  And  he  that  is  touched  by  it  is  blest,  though 
he  go  softly  all  his  days  ;  for  earthly  sorrow  may 
not  touch  him,  nor  may  earthly  hope. 

And  as  for  the  person  that  she  was  —  and  not  her 
being  merely  —  I  had  now  no  earthly  hope.  For 
one  of  these  two  things  must  be  :  either  she  had 
never  meant  to  see  me  more  (and  this  proved  her 
false,  and  though  in  howsoever  slight  a  trifle,  as  but 
the  seeing  of  a  country  boy,  however  long  I  stayed 
away  from  her,  never  would  it  think  itself  in  my 
heart)  —  or  she  was  dead  —  or  she  was  gone  away 
so  far  that  letters  never  reached  her.  But  could  she 
have  gone  to  live  out  of  England  ?  Perhaps  she 
was  married  there,  and  had  not  gone  to  France  at 


232  King  Noanett 


all.  Nay,  if  so,  she  would  not  have  kept  such 
silence ;  she  would  have  written ;  she  might  know 
that  I  would  never  trouble  her,  only  to  know  that 
she  was  well.  For  I  was  almost  in  another  world, 
and,  though  I  never  saw  her  more,  could  then  live 
out  this  life  all  reconciled,  knowing  that  she  herself 
had  being  in  it  too.  So  Miles  adored  his  holy 
Virgin.  But  why  had  no  word  come,  no  single 
word,  no  message  and  no  sign  ? 

So  I  rode  on  thinking  —  Ah  Miles,  who  doubted 
not,  you  were  a  better  man  than  I ! — when  a  furious 
gust  took  my  pony  as  I  was  crossing  the  long,  low 
beach  that  lies  between  bay  and  sea,  and  I  saw  that 
I  must  swim  my  pony  through  the  high  spring  tide; 
and  the  cold  salt  waves  brought  me  back  to  thinking 
only  of  the  day  before  me ;  which,  an  a  man  can  do 
it,  is  always  best. 

At  Dedham  I  found  a  flood,  the  little  village  in 
the  green  plain  was  all  surrounded  by  waters,  at 
some  parts  miles  across ;  and  even  over  the  road 
lay  an  unbridged  strait,  full  a  hundred  yards  wide, 
with  the  round  stones  at  the  bottom  washed  clear 
beneath  the  flood,  and  a  strong  current  setting  across. 
I  was  glad  again  I  had  the  pony ;  for  even  he  had 
to  swim  a  bit,  while  I  crooked  my  legs  upon  the 
pommel  and  sought  only  to  keep  Miles's  tobacco 
dry.  And  here  I  did  a  solid  noonday  dinner  with 
Major  Lusher,  and  heard  from  him  that  the  Indians 
were  all  quiet,  and  Courtenay  was  believed  to  be  all 
right;  at  least  he  had  not  been  heard  from  all  those 
weeks  nor  had  any  hunters  gone  up  there  since  the 
deep  snows  set  in.  They  seemed  to  think  a  man 
must  be  all  right,  so  long  as  he  made  no  sign;  but  I 


Miles  Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunter        233 

felt  a  bit  disturbed,  and  hastened  off  in  the  middle 
of  the  drinking,  of  which  there  was  a  terrible  deal  in 
those  days  even  at  town-meetings,  and  getting  astride 
my  little  pony  with  a  full  stomach  (as  I  like  best  to 
be  if  there  is  like  to  be  work  ahead)  I  set  his  head 
into  the  pine-forest  on  the  Hartford  trail.  This 
was  more  than  a  trail  now,  for  some  of  the  trees 
were  cut ;  had  they  not  been,  I  had  hardly  found  it 
in  the  winter ;  for  the  snow  lay  still  deeper  as  one 
got  farther  from  the  sea.  But  the  chill  East  wind 
that  had  blown  me  out  from  Boston  was  already 
tempered  by  the  hills  that  lay  behind  me;  and,  while 
I  rode  on  it,  changed  to  a  mild  air  from  the  South 
west,  and  the  sun  wore  through  and  the  afternoon 
grew  kindly. 

At  Meadfield  the  people  were  awaking  with  the 
year ;  and  I  rode  through  the  long  ranges  of  little 
houses,  gabling  on  either  side  the  old  Indian  bridle 
path.  Not  much  noise  I  made  on  the  trodden 
snow ;  yet  scarce  a  house  was  where  some  kindly 
neighbour  did  not  come  out  to  give  me  greeting, 
or  some  merry  maiden  run  to  the  door,  from  her 
housework,  her  sleeves  rolled  up  to  her  rosy  elbows, 
to  ask  me  of  the  news  from  town.  For  I  have 
noticed  that  the  farther  a  maiden  lives  from  town 
and  town  ways,  the  livelier  interest  she  takes  in  all 
its  doings.  And  I  dared  not  tell  them  I  had  been 
to  the  Governor's  ball  and  not  even  noticed  the  cut 
of  gowns  ;  so  I  was  fain  to  ride  on  quickly,  promis 
ing  them  a  better  tale  the  Sunday  (when  I  got  the 
time  to  make  it  up)  and  looking  but  for  Berry's 
young  lady  to  give  me  news  of  Miles.  But  I  saw 
her  not ;  so  I  turned  me  North  through  our  beau- 


234  King  Noanett 


tiful  broad  valley,  where  I  found  little  snow,  only 
a  still  freshet  standing  in  the'  new  meadow  grasses, 
so  I  had  to  ride  on  the  rocky  mountainside  to  the 
East,  the  meadows  not  bearing  the  weight  of  me 
and  a  horse.  Here  too  (except  in  the  woods)  the 
ridges  lay  bare  of  snow ;  but  far  to  the  North  I 
could  see  the  mountains  in  the  Hampshire  grant 
gleaming  white  from  crown  to  base ;  and  I  was  so 
curious  as  to  ride  up  over  one  rocky  summit  to 
look  into  Noanett's  valley,  and  saw  its  depth  all 
buried  still  in  drifts,  and  the  black  ice  lying  on  a 
little  lake. 

And  now  I  rode  down  upon  a  little  hillside  past 
ure  where  was  soft  green  turf  and  hope  of  snow 
drops  ;  and  here  to  my  amazement  did  I  see  a 
heifer  calf  tethered  to  an  Indian  apple-tree.  What 
was  it  —  did  we  have  new  neighbours,  or  might  she 
be  the  Indians'  ?  This  last  was  unlikely;  and  then 
I  bethought  me  of  our  cow,  that  must  have  calved 
ere  this ;  and  I  feared  they  might  have  captured 
our  little  outpost  and  all  it  contained ;  and  I  caught 
my  breath  and  thought  of  Miles.  Then  I  rode  the 
harder,  cocking  my  pistols ;  and  I  kept  a  sharp 
lookout  for  Indians. 

That  last  mile  through  our  pine  forests  was  an 
anxious  one ;  I  struck  it  to  the  eastward  of  our 
path,  and  rode  noiselessly  on  the  pine  leaves  and 
the  snow,  looking  hard  for  footprints  and  keeping 
a  mighty  green  oak  that  grew  there  for  a  landmark ; 
but  no  footprints  of  Indian  moccasin  did  I  see,  only 
of  raccoons  and  partridge,  not  a  wolf  nor  bear.  And 
when  I  came  upon  our  little  clearing,  I  was  glad  to 
see  the  house  was  standing,  and  rode  around  the 


Miles  Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunter        235 

stockade  and  knocked  hard  upon  the  front  gate, 
which  was  closed  and  barred.  Then  there  came 
wild  barking  from  a  pack  of  hounds  (which  much 
surprised  me,  for  we  had  had  none),  and  while  I 
rode  about,  seeking  to  find  some  chink  between  the 
logs,  some  dozen  fox  or  deerhounds  came  rushing 
at  me  so  that  I  had  to  keep  them  off  with  my  rifle- 
stock  ;  and  then  a  gun  was  fired  from  within.  I 
shouted  aloud  ;  and,  thank  goodness  !  it  was  Miles 
that  shouted  back,  and  I  called  out  that  it  was  I. 
Then  he  unbarred  the  gate,  and  we  fell  upon  each 
other's  neck. 

"  Devil  fly  away  with  me,"  were  Courtenay's  first 
words,  "  but  I  thought  ye  were  the  hay  then  sure, 
this  time  !  " 

"  Hast  had  attack  from  them  ?  " 

"  Nay,  they've  been  quiet  enough —  I  fear  they're 
sleeping  through  the  winter  like  the  snakes  in  Ire 
land —  I've  been  at  a  loss  for  occupyin'  me  time 
—  but  that  I  am  huntsman  to  the  town."  And 
then  he  led  me  about  and  showed  all  that  he  had 
done  in  those  few  weeks  ;  some  acres  more  of  wood 
land  cut  and  cleared  to  the  stumps  ;  and  the  house 
floors  quite  covered  with  skins  of  foxes,  wolves, 
musquash,  and  even  panthers,  and  a  bear  or  two, 
and  one  great  antlers  of  a  moose  that  he  had  shot 
on  a  hill  far  to  the  South,  in  what  they  now  call 
Sharon.  Then  besides  were  mink,  otter,  and  beaver 
skins  from  the  brook.  "  I'm  thinkin'  the  furs  we'll 
sell  to  the  fine  ladies  at  home,"  said  he.  cc  Do  you 
think  now,  ye  have  done  so  well  with  all  your  trad 
ing  as  meself  just  quietly  sittin'  in  me  manor  and 
huntin'  like  a  gentleman  ?  " 


23 6  King  Noanett 


"  I've  four  hundred  pounds/'  quoth  I,  "against  our 
needs  in  England  —  your  furs  may  do  well  enough 
as  gifts  to  some  of  our  fine  lady  friends  —  if  we  had 
any  —  but  hardly  worth  my  four  hundred  pounds." 

"  They  are  not  that  same  ?  "  cries  Miles.  "  Look 
here  ! "  And  he  shoves  under  my  nose  that  old 
book  of  the  "  Town  Laws,"  and  I  saw  that  it  looked 
now  well  worn.  "  Read  this."  And  I  read  : 

"8  mo.  19.  Assemb :  Joh :  Kingsbery  Joh 
Dwight.  Tho  Wight  &  Elea :  Lusher. 

"  Whereas  woolues  are  now  of  late  becom  greatly 
noysom  to  our  Cattell,  to  the  great  prjudice  and 
damag  of  the  Town,  it  is  therfor  ordered,  for  the 
better  encouragmt  of  any  that  shall  hearafter  bring 
the  head  of  any  wolf.  &  publikely  present  the  same 
at  the  meeting  house,  shal  for  his  paynes  in  killing 
that  wolfe  haue  payed  to  him  by  the  hands  of  the 
Constable  tenn  shillings  in  Countrey  paye.  beside 
that  ten  shillings  due  to  him  from  the  Countrey. 
and  shall  also  haue  such  assistance  from  the  Towne 
for  the  attayning  of  that  tenn  shillings  from  the  Coun 
trey.  as  the  Case  shall  necessarilye  require,  allways 
pvided  that  it  be  made  apeer  that  the  sa  woolf  be 
killed  wthin  our  towne." 

I  lay  the  book  down,  and  Miles  did  wink. 

"  How  many  wolf  skins  do  ye  think  I  have  ? 
Faith,  the  finer  furs  will  sell  in  England ;  but  when 
I  came  upon  this  vote  (besides  that  it  was  a  bit  out 
of  sayson  for  the  otter  and  the  marten)  I  started  out 
after  wolves  and  by  the  same  token  I  have  now  nine 
dozen  lacking  only  two  or  three,  and  at  ten  shillings 
the  head  from  the  town  and  ten  shillings  more  from 


Miles  Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunter       237 

the  county  cfor  me  pains  in  killin'  the  same'  —  How 
much  is  that,  forbye  the  value  of  the  skins  them 
selves,  my  blooming  cordwainer  ?  " 

"'Countrey  paye'!"  said  I.  "Til  wait  till  I  see 
the  colour  of  the  money." 

"  The  colour  of  their  money  ?  Sure,  did  I  not 
look  to  that  meself?  and  got  to  their  last  town- 
meeting?  Whereby  they  did  elect  me  huntsman  to 
the  town  !  And  what  King's  ranger  hath  so  fine  a 
forest?  I  have  rights  of  vert  and  venery  from  Dor 
chester  even  to  the  Nipmuck  country,  twenty  good 
miles  ;  and  from  the  Charles  River  here  by  Natick 
southward  to  the  town  line  by  the  Providence  Plan 
tations  !  " 

"  Did  you  get  your  money  ?  "  said  I.  For  now 
that  I  had  been  called  a  tradesman,  I  meant  to  make 
him  out  a  greenhorn. 

"Nay,"  quoth  Miles,  "but  I  got  this  other  vote." 
And  he  turned  me  to  the  latest  page  of  his  town 
Bible,  where  he  had  written  it  down: 

"it  is  also  further  ordered  that  the  Rate  formerly 
made  for  the  raping  of  tenn  L.  for  the  paying  the 
hunts  man  in  killing  woolues  shall  be  forth  wth  be 
put  in  to  the  Constable's  hand  who  is  heerby  required 
speediely  to  gather  the  one  half  thereof,  that  so  he 
may  haue  in  his  hand  to  paye  for  the  killing  of 
woolues  according  to  the  former  order. 

"And  Captain  Miles  Courtenay,  Hunts  man, with 
Antho :  Fisher  Ju.,  Eben  Fayerbanke  &  Rich. 
Ellice  ar  by  the  Towne  deputed  to  attend  upon  the 
worke  of  takeing  wolues  &  ar  apointed  to  receaue 
tenn  shillings  for  each  wolfe  they  shall  kill,  aboue 


2j  8  King  Noanett 


wt  the  Court  order  doe  apoint  &  pvide.  pvided 
that  the  sayde  wolues  may  be  made  apeare  to  be 
killed  wthin  3  miles  of  the  meetinghouse  of  Dor 
chester,  Roxbery,  Dedham  or  Braintree." 

"f  Countrey  paye' !  "  said  I,  again. 

"Well,  country  pay — what  is  that?  Good  corn, 
or  money's  worth." 

"  I  fear  it  be  but  wampum ;  that  is,  you  know, 
shells.  You  can  give  it,  as  necklaces,  to  your  fine 
ladies,  though,  of  course." 

"Wampum,"  quoth  Miles.  "I  must  see  to  that 
—  they  have  their  spring  town-meeting  this  next 
week  —  " 

"  But  how  do  you  prove  you  kill  'em  within  three 
miles  of  the  meeting  house?"  said  I. 

"  Faith,  we  don't  kill  'em  till  we  drive  them  there," 
laughed  Miles,  "and  of  that  they  take  my  word. 
You  know,  I've  quite  a  pack  of  hounds  already." 

"  I  know,"  said  I,  drily.  "  'Tis  an  Irish  way  of 
saving  money,  to  keep  a  pack  of  hounds." 

"  True  for  ye,"  says  Miles,  "  since  the  town  pays 
for  them.  Look  here,"  —  and  he  pointed  to  the 
book,  where  I  read  again : 

"19  day  of  10  mo.  Motion,  consented  to  :  that 
Care  be  taken  that  ye  young  Hound  doggs  be  in 
time  taught  to  hunt,  and  a  Pack  be  mayntayned  at 
the  Town  Cost." 

"  That  same  care  do  I  take.  But  then  there  be  the 
panthers :  two  pounds  good  money  for  a  panther. 
And  the  crows  and  the  blackbirds;  see  here — " 

"Itt  is  therfor  ordered,  itt  beinge  found  by  much 


Miles  Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunter        239 

exsperience.  that  much  Damage  is  done  by  black 
birds  espetially  in  Indians  Corne  both  in  the  Spring 
time  and  afterward  and  att  this  time  more  then 
ordinarie  and  no  effectual  course  haue  ben  takin  for 
the  subduinge  of  them  which  same  other  townes  haue 
done  &  by  ther  exsperience  haue  found  it  much  for 
ther  advantage  as  also  for  the  destroying  crowes  Jayes 
Chirie  birds  which  also  doe  much  harme 

"  Itt  is  therfor  Ordered  that  henceforth  who 
soeuer  shall  kill  in  our  Towne  any  of  the  blackbirds 
shall  haue  ninepence  a  dozin  &  for  the  other  birds 
a  peny  a  bird  provided  thay  bringe  the  heads  of  all 
such  birds  as  thay  kill  to  some  one  of  the  Selectmen 
who  is  to  keep  account  of  the  heads  so  brought  and 
the  persons  that  bringe  them  that  so  thay  may  haue 
there  pay  out  in  a  Towne  rate  which  shall  be  levied 
upon  the  arable  land  in  the  Towne. 

"This  order  to  stand  in  force  till  the  Selectmen 
see  case  to  alter  it." 

"Which  I  only  fear  they  will,"  said  Miles,  "for 
I  am  trainin'  the  little  Indian  boys  to  shoot  for  me 
there,  which  they're  glad  enough  to  do,  for  the  prac 
tice  and  the  free  powder.  Then  there  be  the  beaver 
and  the  mink;  and  the  foxes  —  but  'tis  a  shame  to 
shoot  them  now,  so  I'm  even  saving  these  for  the 
autumn  sport;  they  go  a-clicketing  next  month,  and 
the  wolves  too  ;  sure  I  must  preserve  a  few  against 
next  year  !  "  And  Miles  ended  with  a  wink  and  a 
laugh. 

"  Miles,  I'll  denounce  you  to  the  town-meeting," 
said  I,  "  and  say  they've  got  no  huntsman,  but  a 
keeper  rather!  " 


240  King  Noanett 


"  Not  so,  but  rather  raise  the  prices  ;  for  sure  the 
wolves  and  the  wildcat  are  getting  scarce.  True,  it 
comes  week  after  next,  the  March  meeting,  and  we'll 
go  indeed,  and  ye'll  speak  for  the  Springfield  parish. 
But  what  news  have  ye  ?  " 

I  knew  what  he  meant,  though  he  spoke  so  gaily. 
"  How  are  the  oxen  ? " 

"Well  —  and  the  cow  calved  all  unbeknownst  to 
me  —  'twas  on  St.  Valentine's  day  —  " 

"And  the  calf?" 

Courtenay  looked  out  to  me,  a  twinkle  in  his  eye. 
"  Sure,  I've  been  settin'  her  out  on  the  hillside  for 
bait/' 

"  For  bait  ?  " 

"Aye — divil  a  fight  have  I  had  all  winter — and 
I  thought  the  Indians  might  be  hungry,  in  the  deep 
snows,  so  I  placed  her  out  there,  tempting-like. 
But  take  her  they  would  not,  not  liking  veal,  as  it 
seems.  And  so  I've  even  had  to  kape  the  truce 
ye  made,"  Miles  ended  with  a  sigh. 

Then  the  men  came  in,  Quatchett,  and  Woola- 
combe,  and  John  Berry,  who  was  like  to  be  mar 
ried  at  Whitsuntide,  and  they  had  been  cutting  the 
timber  for  a  house  for  him,  on  the  edge  of  the  for 
est,  by  the  great  spring.  And  then  Miles  and  I 
went  out,  and  lit  our  pipes,  and  sate  upon  a  mossy 
rock  that  lay  toward  the  sunset,  on  the  river; 
and  the  beautiful  bluebirds  and  the  robins  made  a 
pleasant  noise  about  us.  Then  again  Courtenay 
asked  me  for  my  news. 

It  was  a  sad  thing  to  say  again  I  had  none  for 
him.  Nor  yet  of  my  own,  I  added,  when  he  had 
asked  about  my  lady,  after  having  been  silent  a 


Miles   Becometh  a  Mighty  Hunter        241 

bit.  But  I  told  him,  when  the  planning  was  all 
done,  I  should  get  away  for  the  voyage  to  the 
Barbadoes ;  and  thence  come  back  with  money 
enough  to  go  to  England,  ere  another  year.  And 
Miles  puffed  at  his  pipe,  with  a  bit  of  a  sigh  again  ; 
for  he  had  no  cause  to  care  even  to  go  home,  as 
had  I.  Then,  at  last,  he  asked  after  little  Jennifer. 
I  pulled  out  her  great  letter,  and  gave  it  to  him. 
But  I  saw  there  was  no  hope  that  he  would  wed 
with  her. 


XXXIV 

In  which  We  See  a  Woman  Whipt 

I  WAS  out  with  the  plough  at  once,  and  broke 
the  ground  so  well  that  in  that  year  we  got 
forty  acres  down  to  seed-grass,  and  wheat, 
rye,  maize,  potatoes  —  for  we  knew  not  yet 
what  crops  the  soil  would  favour.  And  we  four 
white  men  did  the  working,  while  the  Indians  for 
aged  for  us  ;  even  Miles  turned  to  with  a  will,  see 
ing  that  this  was  no  hunting  season ;  but  Miles 
never  had  the  patience  for  a  farmer.  Labour  was 
scarce,  as  may  be  supposed ;  and  we  tried  in  vain  to 
borrow  hands  from  our  Natick  Indians  :  they  learned 
faith,  but  no  works,  and  how  much  their  Christian 
worthlessness  was  pleasing  to  the  Lord,  I,  being  no 
antinomian,  may  not  presume  to  judge.  But  I  like 
the  flavour  of  wild  Indians  best.  Nor  would  the 
fact  an  Indian  learned  to  make  a  good  dramatick 
dying  speech  reconcile  me  to  the  fact  that  he  had 
done  no  Christian  work  but  drink  the  while  he 
lived.  Yet  the  Natick  records  be  full  of  these 
dying  orations,  in  which  (for  the  most  part)  the 
dying  Ephraim  or  Jethro  beshrews  himself  that  he 
hath  drunk  such  quantities  of  rum  (now  that  he 
may  drink  no  more),  but  boasts  himself  like  any 
Pharisee  that  now  he  must  no  longer  die  like  a 
warrior,  silent,  but  may  so  flatulently  caterwaul 

242 


We  See  a  Woman  Whipt  243 

about  his  saved  soul !  However,  these  be  preju 
dices  I  may  have  absorbed  from  Miles ;  certainly 
these  praying  Indians  (poor  souls)  were  very  faith 
ful  to  us  in  the  great  wars,  after  we  white  Christians 
had  but  ill  requited  them  for  warning  us.  Only, 
I  have  never  known  a  wild  Indian  either  break  his 
word  to  those  that  had  been  true  to  him  ;  and  they 
do  fight  better.  For  it  seems,  the  moment  a  savage 
learns  he  hath  an  immortal  soul,  the  more  anxious 
is  he  to  put  off  its  immortality. 

I  have  told  how  good  these  Naticks  were  at  spin 
ning  yarns  about  our  fireside  o'  nights  ;  but  now, 
with  the  winter,  their  stories  of  the  Dingle  Hole  and 
such  like  matters  seemed  to  have  gone  by  ;  their 
minds  were  bent  on  things  of  this  world's  kingdom; 
ami  they  talked  to  us  about  the  great  town-meeting 
that  was  at  hand.  True,  they  had  no  interest  (save 
in  the  bounty  on  vermin)  and  could  neither  vote 
nor  hold  office  ;  but  they  had  a  fine  natural  instinct 
for  politicks,  and  wished  only  to  make  Miles  "ruler 
of  an  hundred,"  and  were  zealous  to  go  in  his  tail  and 
shout  for  him.  And  Miles  himself  had  an  eye  to 
his  hunting  money  ;  moreover,  we  at  Springfield  had 
received  due  notice  of  the  meeting  (brought  by  Eben 
Fairbanke,  with  an  eye  still  to  the  weirs)  and  that 

"whosoeuer  shall  haue  received  notice  of  the 
meeteing  &  shall  absetne  himselfe  one  halfe  houre 
after  ye  beateing  of  the  armme  shall  forfet  twelve 
pence ;  and  yf  anye  shall  wholly  absente  himselfe 
shall  forfet  the  sum  of  Three  shillinges  and  Fower 
pence,  except  ther  be  some  greate  occasions  to  the 
contrary  &  ye  same  be  alloed  of  accordingly  in 
eyther  of  ye  sayd  cases." 


244  King  Noanett 


Whereby  we  were  resolved  to  go ;  and  when  the 
eventful  morning  came,  did  set  off  (through  a  sulky 
mist  of  sleet)  in  a  majestick  procession  of  both  our 
canoes,  and  three  of  Indians  from  Natick.  (For 
Miles's  mighty  dug-out  still  lay  by  the  river,  fash 
ioned  to  a  point  at  but  one  end,  like  a  child's  shingle- 
boat,  half-whittled,  and  full  two  cords  good  firewood 
had  he  vainly  burned  atop  of  the  same  in  the  effort 
to  hollow  it  out ;  whereof  I  did  get  much  merriment.) 
There  was  Miles  and  I,  and  Quatchett  and  Woola- 
cote  and  Berry ;  and  Awonsamog  and  Nohkow  and 
other  Natick  sachems,  permitted  by  Eliot  to  go 
and  learn  how  white  men  practised  the  mystery  of 
government ;  while  Nehoiden  (who  was  on  a  visit 
to  us)  preferred  freely  to  run  along  the  banks. 

'Twas  a  great  day,  and  we  were  all  in  high 
spirits ;  for  soon  the  sleet  washed  the  March  sky 
clear  to  a  blueness ;  and  even  the  heavens,  that  had 
so  lowered  upon  us  in  the  morning,  as  Miles  said, 
like  a  damsel  ruffled  by  too  bold  an  address,  now 
cleared  up  again,  when  they  saw  we  took  no  notice 
of  their  sulkiness.  It  was  a  fair  Spring  noon  when 
we  pulled  up  at  the  little  landing-place  by  Dedham ; 
and  we  heard  Ralph  Daye  (who  was  paid  for  it,  ios. 
the  year  in  cedar-board  at  4^.  per  cent.)  beating  the 
drum  lustily  to  call  to  meeting. 

Now  I  had  never  been  to  these  meetings  before ; 
and  I  asked  Miles  what  they  were  like,  and  would 
the  good  people  of  Dedham  treat  us  fair  ?  To 
which  he  gravely  responded  that 

"In  their  intercourse  with  each  other,  or  with 
strangers,  they  exhibit  as  much  urbanity,  generally 
speaking,  as  is  consistent  with  pure  republicanism." 


We  See  a  Woman  Whipt  245 

I  was  so  taken  up  with  the  fineness  of  this  lan 
guage  that  I  said  nothing  more,  but  put  on  my  face 
of  gravest  ceremony,  until  we  found  ourselves  on  a 
back  bench  of  the  little  meeting-house.  "  In  length 
36  Foote  it  was;  and  20  Foote  in  bredth,  and  be- 
tweene  the  upp  and  nether  sell  in  ye  studds  12: 
Foote,  the  same  to  be  girte  &  thetcht."  And  no 
women  were  allowed  within  the  same,  only  dogs  ; 
and  the  boys  in  the  gallery,  high  up,  whence  they 
too  might  in  time  learn  how  to  govern  men  (women 
not  needing  the  same).  And  the  first  thing  that 
happened  in  this  town-meeting  was  that  "  Goodman 
Fra.  Chickerg.  be  fined  one  quart  of  Saick  for  late 
coming  this  daye."  So  fined  he  was,  and  Miles  said 
to  me,  laughing,  "  Faith,  this  is  human  of  them  :  now 
whose  and  when  is  the  drinking  of  it  ?  " 

"  Silence,"  cried  Major  Lusher,  that  was  moder 
ator  (but  with  a  wink  to  Miles),  while  Edward 
Alleyii,  the  same  that  we  had  met  before,  got  up 
with  a  long  preamble  that  whereas,  "  our  weekly 
meeting  appointed  for  other  occasions  falling  to  be 
at  Eben  Fairbanke's  became  altogether  spent  in  agi 
tation  concerning  the  Huntsman,  despite  the  infor 
mation  that  our  brethren  of  Meadfield  have  declared 
themselves  grieved  that  our  Town  have  resolved  to 
call  for  2ol.  from  thence,  and  that  they  have  declared 
a  purpose  not  to  pay  till  it  be  cleared,  and  despite 
our  letter  to  desire  a  loveing  treaty  with  them  on 
this  point,"  he  moved, 

"  i  that  the  vote  of  grant  of  ye  3  pt  of  ye  meadow 
ptly  by  sale  &  pt  by  gift  be  so  altered  that  those  yt 
would  giue  their  pte  now  cannot ; 

"  2  that  ther  is  not  so  much  loue  from    Meadf 


246  King  Noanett 


as  they  expected  apeere  in  refusing  20!.  at  this 
time."' 

Then  there  did  follow  a  long  dispute  about  the 
boundary  with  Meadfield ;  whereon  Miles  was  fain 
to  speak,  saying  that  the  Meadfield  men  were  our 
good  neighbours,  and  he  would  not  see  them  put 
upon.  But  I  held  him  down. 

Then  the  matter  of  a  free  school  was  taken  up  ; 
and  it  was  with  "an  vnanimous  consent  concluded 
that  some  portion  of  land  in  this  entended  deuision 
should  be  set  apart  for  publique  use :  viz.  for  the 
Towne  a  Churche  &  a  fre  Schoole  viz.  40  acres  at 
the  least  or  60  acres  at  the  most."  And  thus  was 
established  the  first  free  school ;  they  tell  me  such 
things  are  not  known  in  England  yet.  But  when 
next  it  was  asked 

"  to  be  pposed  whether  the  sense  of  the  Towne 
be  and  require  that  girls  should  be  taught  in  this 
schoole  or  not "  —  the  debate  waxed  more  furious. 
For  on  the  one  hand,  Alleyn  was  objecting  that  the 
girls  should  not  be  over  learned  above  their  sphere ; 
while  Miles  took  sides  (partly  for  dislike  of  Alleyn 
and  partly  for  the  maids  themselves)  that  the  women, 
as  they  are  better  than  men,  and  now  do  but  mislead 
them,  should  surely  be  taught  wisdom  to  lead  us 
aright.  And  that  matter  is  not  settled  yet !  And 
then  Mr.  John  Allen  Pastor  and  Eleazar  Lusher 
gave  notice  of  their  discovery  of  a  mine  of  metal 
or  other  mineral  "  whereunto  they  laid  claim  to  them 
their  heirs  executors  and  assigns  for  ever  by  virtue 
of  the  order  of  the  town  in  that  case  provided.  And 
the  land  lay  betwixt  Charles  River  on  the  North  and 
the  high  Rock  near  the  Great  Plain  and  in  or  near 


We  See  a  Woman  Whipt  247 

about  a  small  stony  valley  being  encompassed  on 
the  south,  north  and  west  sides  with  rocky  hills  the 
east  end  of  said  valley  opening  towards  a  stony 
brook  thereby  —  " 

("There's  something  for  good  Master  Simpson," 
whispered  Miles  to  me.  "  Pray  don't  write  him  of 
it,  for  he's  over  daft  about  it  now,"  said  I.) 

Then  spoke  up  Fairbanke,  our  hunting  friend,  at 
last,  and  moved  as  follows,  as  we  had  due  record 
made : 

"  Resolued,  to  ppose  to  the  Towne  to  know  their 
minde  about  the  raysinge  of  that  Tenn  L.  for  the 
recompence  of  the  Hunts-man,  and  whether  it  be 
paid  in  lawful  money  or  in  colony  coin." 

There  was  some  debate,  particularly  on  the  last 
clause;  Mr.  Alleyne  thought  Indian  shells  good 
enough  payment  for  Indian  wildcats  or  other  Indian 
vermin  ;  Major  Lusher  reminded  him  that  powder 
and  ball  had  to  be  paid  for  in  good  silver,  and  that 
Captain  Courtenay,  "  whose  settlement  West  of  the 
town  was  such  a  protection  to  us  all,"  had  held  the 
King's  commission  and  was  enused  to  the  King's 
money ;  Dwight,  Wight,  Day,  and  Fisher,  all  our 
other  friends  took  part ;  Miles  had  the  sense  to 
keep  silent ;  and,  to  cut  it  short,  it  was  at  last  thus 
voted  (as  any  of  you  may  see  it  yet  today  in  the 
Dedham  records,  at  page  the  fifteenth  of  the  second 
part) 

cc  after  Lectur  (i.e.  reading  of  the  resolution) 
these  being  pposed :  all  was  left  to  the  7  men." 

"  The  selectmen  !  "  whispered  Miles  :  "now  we'll 
have  them  all  to  dinner  !  " 

We  had  a  very  good  dinner,  at  Dwight's  tavern  ; 


248  King  Noanett 


and  Miles  was  even  particular  to  ask  "  Brother 
Chickerg.,"  that  he  might  get  something  back  from 
his  forfeited  quart  of  sack ;  whereat  he  voluntarily 
doubled  his  fine,  and  I  doubled  this,  and  Miles 
doubled  my  double ;  ten  men  we  had  to  dinner, 
viz.,  seven  selectmen,  Chickering,  Miles,  and  I  ; 
and  by  that  figuring  had  fifteen  (or  was  it  sixteen  ?) 
quarts  of  sack ;  for  I  am  getting  old-witted,  and 
no  longer  good  at  arithmetick. 

Only  this  point  I  do  remember  (and  from  this 
point  it  seems  but  yesterday,  for  it  was  the  begin 
ning  of  the  end)  that  we  fell  to  singing,  and  made 
so  much  noise  inside  the  little  tavern  that  it  must 
have  been  a  mighty  tumult  indeed  that  we  could 
hear  outside  it.  But  all  at  once,  we  became  con 
scious  of  a  vast  murmuring  noise,  not  of  cheering, 
but  of  jeers ;  voices  of  men  and  boys ;  but  amid 
them  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  heard  a  woman's  cry. 
And  I  looked  at  Miles  and  saw  that  he  had  heard 
it  too. 

"  Constable  Chickering  !  Constable  Chickering  !  " 
then  we  heard  them  crying ;  and  presently  two  or 
three  men  forced  through  the  door  of  our  room ; 
and  one  of  them  held  a  paper,  which  he  flourished 
before  Chickering,  and  then  at  Major  Lusher,  and 
I  saw  that  it  bore  a  fair  broad  seal  and  ribbons. 

"  Deborah  Lyle,  a  Quakeress  !  "  he  cried.  And 
now  we  could  make  what  the  rabble  was  crying 
outside  —  "  Deborah  Lyle  !  to  the  stocks  !  the 
Quakeress  to  the  stocks ! "  And  now  too  we 
heard,  mingled  with  the  shouting  of  men  and 
boys,  the  shrill  scolding  of  the  women. 

"  By  order   of  the  worshipful,  the  Governour," 


We  See  a  Woman  Whipt  249 

cried  he  that  bore  the  paper ;  and  Miles  whispered 
me  and  we  both  recognized  him  for  a  Boston  con 
stable,  even  he  that  had  arrested  us  that  Sunday 
we  arrived,  and  spoke  so  rude  to  little  Jennifer. 
"  Deborah  Lyle,  Quakeress :  ordered  to  be  whipt 
at  the  cart's  tail  from  Boston  to  the  line  of  the 
Providence  Plantations  —  I  do  hereby  deliver  to 
the  selectmen  of  Dedham,  across  their  town  line, 
that  by  their  reeves  or  constable  the  worshipful 
orders  of  the  Governour  be  carried  on.  Where  is 
the  constable  ?  " 

Somebody  pointed  out  Chickering. 

"  For  her  safe  keeping  and  delivery  beyond  the 
limits  of  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  you  are 
now  responsible."  And  he  sought  to  thrust  the 
paper  into  Chickering's  hand.  But  it  dropped  to 
the  floor ;  and  now  we  saw  that  Brother  Francis 
Chickering  was  very  drunk. 

"  The  Quakeress  !  the  Quakeress  !  "  kept  howl 
ing  the  mob  outside. 

"  This  is  no  work  for  me  —  give  it  to  the  hog- 
reeves  !  "  then  growled  Major  Lusher.  And  going 
to  the  window  furthest  from  the  street,  he  jumped 
out  of  it;  and  Miles  and  I,  going  after,  saw  him 
running  with  all  haste  across  the  fields. 

"  Come  out  of  this  !  "  cried  Miles  ;  and  we  made 
into  the  street.  A  snowstorm  had  begun  to  gather 
again  ;  and  it  was  nipping  cold. 

The  mob  was  crowded  before  the  door  of  the  town- 
house.  And  forcing  our  way  through,  we  found 
indeed  a  cart  with  two  oxen  standing  by  it,  that 
was  Christian  church  as  well  as  townhouse ;  and 
there,  tied  fast  by  ropes  to  the  cart's  tail  (for  else 


250  King  Noanett 


she  would  have  fallen)  was  a  young  girl,  not  more 
than  twenty,  stripped  naked  to  the  waist. 

"  Ten  stripes  at  each  town-bound  !  and  ten  stripes 
upon  each  village  green  !  "  cried  the  Boston  con 
stable,  who  followed  us.  "Where  is  your  chief 
man  ?  " 

The  crowd  murmured.  Some  one  said,  "  Major 
Lusher.  He  has  gone."  And  the  women  screeched 
again.  "  Whip  the  Quakeress  !  Whip  the  Quaker 
ess  !  "  Only  the  men  and  boys  were  more  silent, 
gaping  open-mouthed  and  shamefaced.  And  in  the 
hush  the  poor  girl,  that  had  seemed  fainting  or 
asleep,  as  her  wounds  had  grown  numb  and  frozen 
since  the  last  whipping,  opened  her  eyes  despair 
ingly,  and  cast  her  look  about  the  crowd  until  it  fell 
upon  me  and  Miles.  And  all  this  time  the  snow- 
flakes  were  falling  on  her,  scarce  whiter  than  her 
poor  shoulders  where  there  were  not  already  the 
cruel  purple  scars. 

"  Men  ! "  said  Miles  through  his  teeth,  "  ye'll 
not  carry  out  this  thing  ?  " 

"  That  will  I  ! "  cried  Alleyn ;  "  I  am  second  of 
the  selectmen.  Constable,  yourself  carry  out  the 
law !  and  then  we'll  rid  the  town  of  the  pestilent 
heretick  !  "  Miles  looked  at  me  ;  John  Berry  and 
Woolacote  had  gathered  behind  us,  looking  very 
pale,  and  even  our  Indians  were  there,  and,  at  a 
glance  from  Miles,  Quatchett  and  Nehoiden  ran 
towards  the  landing,  where  our  boats  were  left. 

But  before  we  looked  the  heavy  lash  of  triple- 
knotted  cords  had  once  descended,  circling  the  girl's 
back.  She  but  moaned  faintly,  though  it  left  a  crim 
son  weal  below  her  breasts.  Some  of  the  women 


We  See  a  Woman  Whipt  251 

turned  and  ran  away,  but  the  others  screeched  out 
shrill  again  and  crowded  the  closer  to  see. 

Then  I  laid  that  constable's  head  open  with  a 
stave  of  his  own  cart.  It  was  poor  John  Berry, 
swearing  and  crying  at  once,  who  cut  the  poor  girl's 
ropes ;  and  Miles,  gathering  her  up  like  a  child, 
cried'  to  us  to  run  before,  and  we  made  a  dash 
through  the  crowd  and  got  to  the  river.  Nor  did 
they  stop  us  much,  though  Alleyn  and  the  con 
stable  ran  after.  They  seemed  to  be  fighting 
among  themselves.  For  when  we  had  got  safely 
into  our  canoes,  and  Miles  had  made  a  sort  of  bed 
for  the  Quaker  maiden,  and  covered  her  with  furs 
and  blankets,  we  looked  about  again.  And  I  did 
see  Brother  Francis  Chickering,  that  was  so  drunk, 
fall  down  in  the  way  of  Master  Alleyn,  so  that  he 
pitched  headlong  at  the  steepest  part  of  the  hill ; 
and  then  did  Chickering  get  up  and  jump  upon 
him. 

But  the  crowd  of  women  ran  down  to  the  water's 
edge,  aye,  and  into  the  river,  shaking  their  fists  at 
us  ;  and  the  officers  made  ready  boats  to  follow. 

Then  Miles  stood  up  in  his  canoe  with  a  loaded 
gun  and  swore  by  the  Virgin  the  first  of  them  that 
stepped  in  a  canoe  should  die  there.  cc  Man  or 
woman  !  "  cried  he,  and  crossed  himself.  And  the 
women,  that  were  much  the  worst,  screamed  out  at 
this,  but  turned  and  ran,  like  a  parcel  of  hens. 
And  suddenly  Major  Lusher  appeared ;  and  we 
heard  him  call  to  see  their  warrant.  And  it  must 
have  taken  him  a  long  time  to  read  this  warrant ; 
for  when  we  passed  around  the  first  bend  that  hid 
us  from  sight  of  the  village,  he  was  reading  it  still. 


XXXV 

In  which  King  Noanett  doth  Fight  with  Water 

MILES  and  I  had  got  into  the  same  canoe, 
the  better  to  defend  the  poor  Quakeress, 
that  lay  between  us  on  a  pile  of  furs,  but 
still  unconscious.  We  had  no  thought 
to  bring  her  out  of  her  fainting-fit  at  first ;  but 
bent  ourselves  to  our  paddles ;  and  Miles  called  to 
Berry  and  Woolacote,  who  were  each  commanding 
a  boat,  to  lag  behind  and  engage  any  pursuing 
party,  with  words  or  blows,  as  they  should  deem 
most  fitting ;  and  they  nodded  to  us  gaily,  and  bade 
us  have  no  fear ;  for  John  Berry,  that  was  to  be 
wed  at  Whitsuntide,  was  sadly  cursing  and  crying 
still  together,  and  swore  his  Meadfield  maid  should 
die  unwedded  rather  than  that  flogger  of  women 
should  get  by  us. 

Meantime  the  still  snow  fell  more  heavily ;  and 
I  looked  at  Miles,  and  Miles  looked  at  me. 

"We  must  take  her  to  Mr.  Eliot  at  Natick," 
then  said  I. 

"  Nay,"  answered  Miles,  "  I  don't  doubt  his 
good  w7ill ;  but  he  cannot  jeopardize  his  work  in 
harbouring  the  outlaws  of  the  Colony  —  She  must 
even  stay  with  us  —  would  we  had  Jennifer !  " 

"That  would  hardly  better  it,"  said  I.  And 
then  the  Quaker  girl  opened  her  eyes,  still  trem- 

25* 


King  Noanett  doth  Fight  with  Water     253 

bling;  and  seeing  Miles,  put  her  hand  to  her  throat; 
for  we  had  wrapped  his  cloak  about  her.  Then,  as 
she  shivered,  Miles  made  her  take  a  swallow  of  raw 
spirit ;  and  she  seemed  to  fall  asleep  again  ;  and  so 
slept  calmly  while  a  faint  colour  stole  back  into  her 
cheeks  until  we  pulled  up  our  canoe  before  our 
farmhouse  door.  And  the  other  canoes  had  caught 
up  with  us,  reporting  no  pursuit ;  so  Miles  sent 
Nohkow  across  to  Natick  to  get  a  squaw  to  come 
and  treat  the  girl's  wounds ;  and  over  our  pipes 
that  evening  we  discussed  the  situation.  But  we 
could  think  of  no  other  wray  than  to  keep  her  with 
us  for  the  present. 

But  whoso  reckons  for  a  woman  must  not  leave 
out  the  woman's  will.  All  that  next  day  she  slept ; 
while  Miles  and  I  went  to  the  fields  and  began  our 
ploughing ;  for  the  day  was  fair  and  mild,  and  we 
heard  nothing  from  the  constable  and  selectmen  of 
Dedham.  But  on  the  third  day,  when  the  bleeding 
of  her  wounds  was  healed,  she  came  to  us  and 
desired  to  be  led  back  to  Boston,  where  she  had 
the  Lord's  work  (as  she  said)  to  do. 

This  was  more  than  we  had  bargained  for ;  and 
we  looked  at  one  another  again,  and  Miles  swore 
roundly  that  she  should  not  go ;  whereat  she  re 
proved  him  for  his  oath,  and  affirmed  that  go  she 
would,  seeing  that  she  had  to  announce  the  ven 
geance  of  the  Lord.  And  Miles  and  I  thought 
this  was  news  that  might  very  well  be  put  off;  nor 
doubting  the  same,  but  that  it  scarce  needed  such 
another  messenger.  And  Miles  and  I  could  see 
no  better  thing  than  to  go  to  Natick  and  ask  the 
apostle  Eliot's  advice. 


254  King  Noanett 


So  we  got  in  a  canoe  again  and  paddled  up  the 
river  with  Quatchett.  But  there,  just  below  the 
footbridge,  we  saw  Awonsamog  and  Nohkow,  ges 
ticulating  much  as  if  to  warn  us  back ;  and  then  a 
long  discourse  began  'twixt  them  and  Quatchett  in 
the  Indian  tongue.  And  at  last  Quatchett  said  to  us: 

"  They  want  you  no  land.  Want  me  go  getum  ; 
you  go  home ;  they  come  to  you."  And  I  would 
fain  know  why. 

"  Givum  dinner ;  smokum  pipe,"  was  all  that  we 
could  get  out  of  Quatchett.  I  was  for  going  on  to 
Eliot ;  but  Miles  had  a  fancy  he  saw  Awonsamog 
give  him  a  clumsy  wink  (for  the  Indians,  like 
Scotchmen,  do  for  the  most  part  have  a  dignity 
above  humour)  and  was  for  trusting  once  more  to 
the  Indians'  good  counsel.  So  back  we  went  again, 
and  prepared  a  mighty  dinner ;  and  at  the  proper 
time  appeared  Quatchett,  paddling  down  again  with 
the  two  Natick  Indians,  in  their  finest  beads  and 
feathers,  newly  painted  and  with  manners  of  much 
pomp.  And  until  the  dinner  was  over,  they  would 
say  no  word  of  business  ;  but  then,  when  our  pipes 
were  lighted  and  we  had  had  a  glass  of  rum  apiece, 
and  sat  each  one  bravely  smoking,  Awonsamog 
pulled  out  a  paper  from  his  breast. 

"  Me  Justice  of  Peace,"  said  he,  solemnly.  "  Noh 
kow,  he  but  tithing-man  ;  me  Justice." 

Miles  bowed  solemnly,  and  winked  at  me. 

"  Me  have  warrant :  arrestum  Captain  Miles, 
arrestum  Captain  Moore,  arrestum  Quaker  squaw." 

Miles  bounded  from  his  chair  and  snatched  the 
warrant  from  the  Indian's  hand.  Then  we  read  it 
together,  and  thus  it  ran  : 


King  Noanett  doth   Fight  with  Water     255 

"  AWONSAMOG  ! 

"  You,  You,  You  big  Constable  you.  Quick  you 
catchum  Captain  Miles ;  quick  you  catchum  Captain 
Moore  ;  quick  you  catchum  Deborah  Lyle ;  strong 
you  holdum  ;  safe  you  bringum  ;  all  afore  me 

"THOMAS  WABAN,  Justice  Peace." 

Miles  burst  into  a  roar  of  laughter  and  thrust  the 
paper  in  the  fire.  The  Indians  went  on  smoking 
most  imperturbable. 

"  Well,"  said  Miles  at  last,  "  why  don't  you  do 
it?" 

"  This  Dedham  ;  he  justice  Natick ;  he  have  no 
law  arrest  Dedham,"  said  Nohkow,  gravely. 

"Me  have  no  warrant ;  warrant  in  fire,"  said 
Awonsamog,  with  equal  solemnity.  "  Now  me  go 
get  other  warrant." 

Miles  made  bold  to  wink  at  him;  but  I  could  see 
the  old  Indian  looked  shocked.  He  shook  his  pipe 
in  the  embers  of  the  warrant  and  rose  up. 

"  Go  get  other  warrant ;  if  you  go  Boston,  me 
arrest ;  Dedham  men  come  here  to-morrow,  they 
arrest ;  you  go  Providence,  they  no  findum,  no 
can  arrest." 

So  that  night  Miles  took  the  reluctant  damsel, 
and  with  Nehoiden  for  a  guide,  started  through  the 
woods  for  Providence  ;  and  in  three  days  he  returned 
with  the  news  that  there  the  poor  Quaker  maid  had 
met  with  friends.  And  I  told  him  we  had  had  no 
molestation  from  the  Dedham  people  ;  whether  the 
Boston  constable  dared  not  venture  to  our  strong 
hold  up  the  river,  or  whether  they  learned  from  the 
Natick  Indians  that  the  bird  had  flown.  But  alas  ! 


256  King  Noanett 


it  was  all  of  no  avail ;  for  we  learned  later  that 
Deborah  Lyle  had  returned  to  Boston  and  there 
been  cruelly  executed. 

Miles  had  met  no  Indians  save  a  scout  of 
Noanett's,  who,  when  he  learned  his  errand,  had  let 
him  pass.  And  now  we  began  to  farm  in  earnest. 
Our  odd  moments  we  would  give  to  working  on 
John  Berry's  house.  And  we  got  it  well  roofed  in 
and  walled  soon  after  Easter ;  and  Miles  covered 
the  floor  with  skins.  Then  we  got  word  from 
Simpson  (through  an  Indian  runner  that  we  sent 
to  town  for  seed)  that  Simpson  and  the  Colonel 
were  coming  out  to  visit  us  and  their  estates.  Our 
seeding  down  was  nearly  done,  and  it  was  arranged 
that  on  their  return  I  was  to  go  back  with  them 
to  town  and  take  our  cargo  out  to  Barbadoes ;  so  we 
awaited  them  contentedly  enough,  only  laying  in  an 
extra  store  of  Spring  fish  from  the  river,  trout  and 
alewives,  and  a  heap  of  wildfowl,  and  trusting  that 
the  cordwainer  would  bring  his  other  stores  from 
town.  And  as  they  desired,  we  sent  Quatchett  to 
them  for  a  guide;  nor  was  he  loath  to  go,  being 
anxious  to  bring  back  from  Boston  that  store  of 
rum  that  he  had  there  invested  through  the  winter 
(the  thought  of  which  had  many  a  time  made  his 
mouth  water  for  the  reality),  and  perhaps  to  add  to 
it  with  his  winter's  earnings ;  and  now  that  he  was 
to  go  and  return  by  canoe,  he  could  easily  bring  it 
home ;  and  he  vowed  never  to  lay  up  his  treasure 
so  far  from  home  again.  For  Simpson  had  sent 
word  that  they  would  come  out  by  river — we  mar 
velled  why,  for  it  was  a  day  longer,  now  the  bridle 
path  had  grown  so  good  —  and  had  bespoken  for  a 


King  Noanett  doth   Fight  with  Water     257 

guide  across  the  falls,  which  they  seemed  to  deem  a 
risque  most  awful.  Miles  and  I  chuckled  to  ourselves 
and  trusted  that  they  might  get  by  Master  Edward 
Alleyn  and  the  Dedham  constables,  from  whom  he 
had  heard  nought  for  many  weeks.  And  even  if  our 
good  friend  Major  Lusher  knew  that  they  were  com 
ing  for  a  mine,  we  foresaw  nice  points  of  mete  and 
bound  that  would  busy  a  town-meeting  many  days. 

Yet  on  one  warm  night  in  May  they  got  in,  with 
no  signal  of  guns,  so  that  Miles  and  I  failed  to  wel 
come  them  at  the  riverside,  but  found  them  on  our 
return  from  a  little  hunting  trip,  very  hot  and  testy, 
with  one  canoe  only,  all  loaded  down  with  bales  of 
truck  ;  and  they  had  come  through  the  long  ditch 
in  the  meadows,  to  avoid  the  town,  and  so  had  had 
to  load  and  unload  all  over  again  thrice  that  day  - 
beads,  and  red  and  blue  blankets,  and  looking- 
glasses,  and  a  gross  or  two  of  knives  and  hatchets  ; 
and  we  watched  them  set  out  this  cargo  with  amaze 
ment,  until  Miles  asked  Simpson  whether  he  ex 
pected  us  to  start  a  country  store. 

"  You're  not  so  far  wrong,  young  man  —  not  so 
far  wrong.  I'll  tell  you  in  the  evening,  when  there 
are  not  so  many  prying  ears  about." 

"  Eyes,  Master  Simpson,  eyes  —  ears  don't  pry  - 

"Nay,"  says  Simpson,  testily,  "but  they  grow7." 
At  which  Miles  Courtenay  did  roar  with  laughter, 
while  the  Colonel  and  I  did  marvel  what  there  was 
to  laugh  at.  But  tell  us  they  did  that  night ;  and  it 
turned  out,  as  I  had  half  suspected,  that  the  Indian 
silver  still  had  roused  their  greed. 

"  So,"  said  I,  "  you  would  attack  them,  after  they 
have  kept  their  peace  this  sixmonth  ?  " 


258  King  Noanett 


"  Nay,'*  said  Jones,  "  we  would  only  make  a 
reconnoissance,  as  they  say  in  the  army  —  our  object 
is  but  to  study  their  position  and  see  how  they  be 
placed,  and  whether  on  our  land  —  " 

"  If  it's  righting  ye  want,"  cried  Miles,  delighted, 
"  ye  have  but  to  drift  an  hour  or  so  athwart  their 
valley,  with  your  pile  of  trinkets  open.  Sure,  they 
made  no  peace  with  you  —  " 

But  this  suggestion  did  not  suit  them,  though  I 
agreed  with  Miles  that  they  might  prove  better  bait 
than  the  calf. 

"  We  come  but  for  trade,"  said  Simpson.  "  Surely, 
there  can  be  no  harm  nor  breach  of  truce  in  that  — " 
and  he  pointed  to  the  beads  and  blankets  and  a 
bunch  of  axes  in  the  corner. 

"  If  it's  the  hatchets  ye  mean,"  said  Miles,  "they 
can  do  better  than  that  their  ownselves  —  "  and  he 
handed  them  an  Indian  hatchet  he  had  picked  up 
in  the  woods  ;  "  besides  that,  the  handle's  long 
and  inconvenientlike  for  scalpin'.  And  there's  no 
woman  ye  may  tempt  with  the  trinkets  in  the  whole 
camp,  seein'  it's  out  for  fightin',  not  for  courtin' ; 
barring  the  white  fairy,  and  she'll  not  wear  com 
mon  glass  beads,  but  is  all  bediamonded  of  dew  and 
dust  of  violets."  And  Courtenay  winked  at  me, 
and  I  knew  that  he  referred  to  a  foolish  legend  the 
people  of  Meadfield  had  of  a  white  witch  with  the 
wizard  Noanett.  For  wizard  they  believed  him  to 
be,  as  much  as  the  Indians  themselves. 

"  Now,  Miles,  none  of  your  Dingle-Hole  stories," 
says  old  Simpson  ;  and  looked  at  the  Colonel  mean 
ingly.  "  Such  tales  are  always  made  to  keep  the 
country-folk  away.  Did  not  I  tell  you  they  could 


King  Noanett  doth   Fight  with  Water     259 

work  metal  ?  I'll  warrant  they  have  a  smelting- 
oven  up  there.  Good  Captain  Courtenay,  tell  us 
how  we  may  best  get  in  there." 

"  Well,"  says  Miles,  who  did  not  relish  being 
classed  with  country-folk,  "  they  keep  a  scout  on 
either  hill,  and  if  ye  go  over  the  range,  he'll  pick 
off  perhaps  a  pair  of  ye  before  the  others  get  to 
parley,  and  then  ye'll  be  so  unreasonable  as  to  be 
fightin'-mad  —  ' 

<c  Nay,"  says  Simpson ;  "  I  mean  to  get  there 
safely." 

"  And  if  that's  what  ye  want,  ye'd  better  follow 
the  example  of  the  country-folk  and  stay  away. 
And  even  if  ye  left  your  trinkets  in  the  entrance 
of  the  valley,  I'm  thinkin'  it  might  still  be  cause 
enough  to  fight  that  ye  went  there  without  an  invi 
tation." 

"  Don't  these  devils  understand  a  flag  of  truce  ?  " 
cried  Colonel  Jones. 

"  Sometimes  their  understanding  comes  a  trifle 
late,"  grinned  Simpson.  "  What  we  want  is  to  get 
close  to  their  village  and  get  away  unseen ;  or,  if  we 
are  caught,  to  go  at  once  to  Pomham,  who  you  say 
speaks  English,  and  offer  him  samples  for  trade." 

"  In  that  case,"  said  I,  "  I  think  I  know  a  way 
they'll  not  expect.  The  waters  are  high  now,  and 
the  stream  is  well  hidden  in  the  bushes  and  comes 
down  through  the  centre  of  their  valley." 

"  Capital !  "  says  Simpson,  "  and  we'll  take  a  bale 
of  stuff  along." 

"  And  one  of  Mistress  Simpson's  petticoats  for 
a  flag  of  truce,"  laughs  Miles.  But  the  plan  was 
agreed,  and  that  we  were  to  start  at  early  dawn ; 


260  King  Noanett 


and  we  spent  the  rest  of  the  evening  in  chatting 
about  the  fire ;  but  first  had  a  dinner  that  did 
honour  to  Miles's  hunting  skill,  and  Woolacote's 
knowledge  of  a  Devon  pie ;  and  when  we  came 
back  from  table,  we  found  the  stores  all  set  out 
by  the  men,  and  our  Quatchett  ruefully  contem 
plating  one  small  keg  of  rum. 

"  And  is  that  all  ye  got  ? "  said  Miles  to  him. 
"  Why,  you  did  better  before/' 

"  White  trader  say,  he  keep  rum  all  through  win 
ter  ;  cost  much ;  cost  much  as  keep  a  horse." 

"  And  what  had  ye  to  say  to  that  ?  "  asked  Miles. 

"  Me  say,  Hah  !  he  no  eat  so  much  hay,  but  me 
believe  he  drink  as  much  water."  Whereat  Miles 
laughed  so  loud  that  Simpson  asked  him  petulantly 
to  still  that  Irish  tongue  of  his,  the  while  more 
serious  business  was  on  hand. 

"Manin'  gold  and  silver?"  said  Miles.  "The 
man's  mine-mad.  Do  ye  know  the  town  laws 
require  a  grant  to  work  a  mine  ?  And  then  must 
ye  pay  one  tenth  of  all  the  yearly  profits  to  the 
town-treasury,  or,  if  the  mine  be  less  than  a  mile 
from  the  town,  an  eighth  —  Moore,  me  boy,  hand 
down  the  town  laws  —  " 

"  D — n  the  town  laws,"  cried  Colonel  Jones. 
"  What  I  fear  is  rather  the  law  of  England,  whereby, 
if  the  gold  and  silver  mined  do  countervail  the  baser 
metals,  it  is  a  Mine  Royal,  and  all  belongs  to  the 
Crown,  videlicet,  the  Commonwealth,  videlicet, 
Master  Isaac  Hull." 

"  Ye  must  e'en  get  your  mine  before  ye  have  to 
share  with  him,"  quoth  Miles.  "  I  fear  your  first 
accompt  will  be  with  Noanett." 


King  Noanett  doth   Fight  with  Water     261 

"  I  fear  no  salvage,"  says  the  Colonel,  valiantly. 
"  Are  the  canoes  ready  ?  we  start  at  early  dawn." 

So  we  had  a  mug  of  Quatchett's  watered  rum, 
and  went  to  bed  and  did  most  valiant  snoring. 
And  at  four  of  the  clock  I  got  up,  and  found  Mas 
ter  Simpson  repenting  himself  a  little  of  the  advent 
ure,  and  troubled,  as  was  his  wont  at  such  junctures, 
about  the  health  of  his  soul.  But  after  a  stoup  of 
rum  and  water  before  breakfast,  it  liked  him  not  to 
show  this  before  the  Colonel,  who  had  held  the 
King's  commission  ;  and  Miles  reminded  him  fur 
ther  that  the  state  of  his  body  was  the  more  pressing 
concern  that  day.  So  all  he  found  further  to  object 
to,  was  the  cross  upon  the  flag ;  but  the  Colonel  and 
Miles  both  swore  they  would  not  travel  without  the 
impious  emblem  ;  and  finally  we  compromised  on 
Miles's  suggestion,  to  carry  it  furled,  and  show  but 
a  flag  of  truce,  as  being  also  less  startling  to  the 
Indians.  And  then  we  were  soon  off;  and  before 
sunrise  we  had  turned  the  canoe  into  the  dark  stream 
that  ran  deep  among  the  alders.  Their  twigs  were 
so  troublesome  that  we  bade  our  guests  lie  flat  in  the 
bottom,  while  Miles  and  I,  sitting  each  in  the  bow 
of  his  boat,  pulled  the  light  craft  along  by  the 
branches  ;  for  there  was  not  even  room  to  paddle. 

So  all  went  well  for  some  time  ;  we  came  out  of 
the  alder  to  where  the  stream  ran  still  in  a  little  open 
meadow,  between  rows  of  willows.  There  was  yet 
no  sign  to  indicate  that  we  were  seen;  and  the  valley 
narrowed  and  grew  darker,  the  sun  still  behind  the 
low  cliffs  to  the  left  of  us  ;  when  suddenly,  without 
word  or  warning,  an  arrow  flew  between  Miles  and 
me,  just  in  the  place  where  Colonel  Jones's  plump 


262  King  Noanett 


body  would  have  stopped  it,  had  he  been  sitting  up. 
He  instantly  began  to  swear,  and  Simpson  to  wave 
his  white  handkerchief;  while  Miles  and  I  but  pad 
dled  and  pulled  the  harder,  hoping  to  reach  again 
a  part  where  the  stream  had  better  cover.  But  I 
asked  them  whether  they  would  now  turn  back. 

Simpson  only  grunted.  "  How  far  is  it  to  their 
confounded  fort  ?  "  whispered  Jones. 

"We  must  be  very  near,"  said  I.  "  I  see  a  crag 
to  the  right  that  I  know  hangs  over  it." 

"  Then  in  the  Devil's  name,  go  on,"  said  he. 
"  Better  they  fire  on  a  white  flag  than  pink  us  as  we 
run  away." 

Miles  chuckled ;  and  just  then  the  stream  took  a 
turn  between  two  steep  rocky  banks,  quite  bare  of 
brush  or  undergrowth,  and  so  high  that  no  one  could 
wound  us  without  showing  himself  on  the  bank 
above  and  letting  us  see  what  enemy  we  had  to  deal 
with.  I  breathed  freely  again ;  and  the  Colonel  sat 
up  in  his  canoe. 

But  at  the  moment,  I  saw  Miles's  face  change ; 
his  canoe  was  in  the  lead.  "  Holy  Mother,"  said 
he  —  but  then  his  words  were  lost  in  a  mighty  roar 
ing;  and  I  saw  his  canoe  leap  like  a  horse;  and  then 
felt  ours  rear  and  plunge  over  backward ;  and  the 
stream  rolled  me  under  and  shot  me  along,  and  when 
I  got  my  right  end  above  the  rapids,  I  could  only 
gasp  for  breath  and  spare  no  time  for  looking;  until 
at  last,  when  I  brought  myself  to,  I  was  hanging 
with  one  arm  in  the  crook  of  an  alder-tree  and  the 
other  arm  swaying  broken  in  the  river.  And  then 
I  saw,  caught  upon  its  side  a  few  yards  above  me, 
the  brown  stream  pouring  under  it,  Miles's  canoe, 


King  Noanett  doth  Fight  with  Water      263 

quite  empty,  as  I  could  see  at  a  glance,  its  top  being 
laid  over  toward  me,  bobbing  and  swaying  on  the 
torrent.  And  then  I  looked  below  me  and  saw 
Jones  and  Simpson  caught  on  other  trees,  like  flies 
in  a  strainer;  and  so  far  as  I  inferred,  they  were  not 
hurt ;  for  Jones  was  cursing  vehemently,  and  Simp 
son  loudly  invoking  the  Lord's  interference  with  the 
circumstances  of  his  soul.  And  around  us,  in  the 
alder  swamp  (which  I  now  saw  was  the  one  we  had 
passed  through  some  half  furlong  before)  were  also 
caught  some  of  the  larger  articles  in  our  cargo  that 
would  float,  a  bale  of  red  and  blue  blankets,  Colonel 
Jones's  cloak,  and  divers  other  trifles. 

But  Miles  was  nowhere  to  be  seen,  and  I  cried 
out  to  know  where  he  was.  No  answer  came,  and 
I  was  about  letting  myself  down  into  the  flood 
(which  I  could  see  was  subsiding)  when  to  my  joy  I 
saw  his  black  head  in  the  water  swimming  down 
toward  us. 

"Miles,  Miles!"   I  cried. 

"God  help  us!"  said  Simpson. 

"What  hell  is  this  — "  shouted  Jones. 

But  Courtenay  swam  quietly  up  to  the  canoe,  which 
he  righted,  and  then,  finding  bottom  now  to  stand 
on,  he  shoved  her  under  me,  and  I  dropped  into  the 
boat,  exhausted. 

"I  see  your  arm  is  broke,  my  boy,"  said  he;  "lie 
still  and  let  me  get  in  the  traders."  So  he  got  them 

O  O 

in,  with  some  difficulty;  and  then  was  fortunate 
enough  to  recover  one  paddle,  and  with  it  began 
forcing  a  way  through  the  alder  swamp. 

"Where  the  devil  did  you  come  from?"  then  said 
Jones. 


264  King  Noanett 


"Well,  I  thought  I  might  be  more  useful  on  the 
bank,"  said  Miles,  "so  I  even  jumped." 

"  What  in  the  Devil's  name  —  O  Lord,  what  was 
it  ?  "  cried  Master  Simpson. 

"  Water,"  answered  Miles,  laconically. 

"Water  ?  "  chorussed  both. 

"Aye  —  what  did  you  expect — whiskey?" 

"  Nay,  but  where  did  it  all  come  from  ? " 

"It  came  around  the  corner,  like  a  brown  wall, 
only  a  bit  noisier;  and  I  sang  out  to  ye,  and  jumped." 

"Was  that  all  you  saw?" 

"Faith,"  said  Miles,  "I  had  no  laysure  for  look 
ing  at  the  scenery." 

"'Tis  witchcraft,"  said  Simpson,  gravely;  "the 
Lord  protect  us  !  " 

"Aye,  it  must  be  the  white  witch's  doings,"  said 
I.  The  Colonel  looked  pale ;  and  glad  enough  we 
were  to  come  out  that  thicket  into  the  sunny  river. 
And  that  night  Simpson  was  for  going  back  to  town. 
But  Courtenay,  who  had  dressed  my  arm,  told  him 
I  could  not  go  for  a  fortnight. 

"Then  let  him  come  later,"  said  Simpson;  "my 
business  needs  attention." 

"And  how  about  your  business  here?  and  the  fine 
gross  of  silver  slugs  ye  were  to  get  for  so  many  strings 
of  beads  and  buttons  ?  " 

"Nay,"  said  Simpson,  "I'll  have  no  more  dealings 
with  the  devil  nor  his  works." 

And  next  day  he  and  the  Colonel  went.  And  so, 
our  mining  put  a  stop  to,  Miles  and  I  were  left 
to  our  farming  cogitations. 


XXXVI 

In  which  Miles  Hath  a  Vision 

OF  course   I   could  do  no  work  ;   but  I  went 
round  with  Miles  and  showed  him  how  to 
harrow  and  watch  the  crops,  and  did  a  bit 
more  ploughing  with   my   right   hand   and 
Quatchett,  who  marvelled  much  that  one  could  do 
such  tedious  work  to  better  a  harvest  that  at  best 
could  not  come   before   the  fall,  and  I  saw  things 
mostly   up    before    I    went    away.     We    were    half 
expecting  an  attack  from  Noanett,  but  none  came ; 
so  we  stayed  quietly  by  the  farm  and  got  ready  for 
John  Berry's  wedding,  which  came  at  Whitsuntide  ; 
and   after   this   I   was   to   make   my   voyage    to   the 
Indies. 

And  if  this  turned  out  successful,  I  was  to  go 
home.  So  only  one  thing  troubled  me,  and  that 
was  Miles,  my  friend.  For  there  was  a  strange 
absent-mindedness  about  him  in  these  days  ;  in  his 
eyes  a  dreaminess,  as  were  they  full  of  visions. 
There  was  a  light  in  them  that  came  from  nothing 
that  he  saw ;  but  often  when  you  looked  in  them, 
you  saw  not  Miles,  nor  he  you,  looking.  And  to 
me  he  spoke  no  more  of  her  that  he  was  seeking, 
and  for  whom  he  had  come  from  England. 

We  asked  Colonel  Jones  and  Savil  Simpson  to 
the  wedding,  but  they  contented  themselves  with 


266  King  Noanett 


sending  fine  presents  to  Polly  Leland,  the  bride, 
and  wedding-cake,  and  cheese  of  Cheshire,  and 
puncheons  of  good  beer  and  rum.  The  good  Colo 
nel  wrote  that  the  cordwainer  would  trust  himself 
no  more  in  that  devil's  country ;  and  that  he,  the 
Colonel,  was  busily  engaged  in  making  investiga 
tions,  the  results  of  which  he  would  communicate 
to  us  in  due  time.  But  all  the  Meadfield  people 
came  over  to  the  wedding,  albeit  provided  with 
more  blunderbusses  than  sugared  cates ;  for  they 
were  too  near  to  Noanett  to  feel  in  safety,  and 
troublous  rumours  were  already  rife.  But  we 
danced  until  after  midnight,  and  then  the  good 
people  marched  homeward  in  the  moonlight,  cut 
ting  a  wider  swathe  than  when  they  came,  and  much 
in  peril  from  their  own  blunderbusses.  Then  we 
left  the  bride  and  groom  in  their  new  house,  and 
coming  home,  made  our  own  guests  (who  were 
Lusher,  and  Fisher,  and  Fairbanke,  and  Wight 
and  Dwight,  but  not  Master  Alleyne)  comfortable 
for  the  night ;  and  then  we  walked  out  by  the  river, 
down  which  the  full  Spring  moon  was  shining,  low 
in  the  West,  and  a  gossamer  sense  of  dawn  lay  in 
the  valley,  not  yet  a  mist,  but  a  lighter  veil  thrown 
across  the  night.  Then  Miles  saddled  a  pony  for 
me  (as  I  was  still  a  bit  stiff  in  the  upper  arm),  and 
we  started  together,  for  he  said  it  was  too  late  for 
sleep  and  he  wished  to  walk  with  me. 

We  took  the  Hartford  trail  which  still  was  shorter 
at  the  Boston  end ;  and  for  an  hour  or  more  we 
went  on  in  silence,  I  riding,  and  Miles  tramping 
beside,  his  hand  upon  my  pony's  neck.  So  the 
moon  fell  down  behind  the  forest,  and  the  sky 


Miles  Hath  a  Vision  267 

through  the  trees  ahead  was  pale ;  and  then  with 
one  breath  all  the  birds  began  to  sing.  I  remem 
ber,  we  were  crossing  the  brook  above  Noanett's 
valley,  and  the  rugged  crag  to  the  left  had  a  glow 
upon  it,  as  wTe  stopped,  and  Miles  laid  his  hand 
upon  my  sound  arm.  It  was  like  Miles  to  remem 
ber  my  hurt  still  when  saying  this  : 

"  Moore,  dear  Moore,"  he  whispered,  "  she  is 
dead." 

I  started,  and  looked  at  him,  but  his  face  was 
turned  away ;  then  I  asked  him  how  he  knew. 
Had  he  heard  of  her  by  her  name  ?  Even  then 
it  might  be  a  false  rumour,  another  person ;  the 
name  of  Clerke  was  not  uncommon ;  but  Miles 
only  shook  his  head. 

"  'Tis  no  white  witch,"  said  he.     "  I  saw  her." 

Then  he  told  me  how  that  he,  when  he  was  over 
borne  by  the  flood  of  waters  on  that  day,  had  seen 
her,  plain  as  light,  standing  robed  in  white  upon 
the  hillside,  and  she  had  stretched  out  her  arms  to 
him ;  and,  as  nothing  surprises  a  dying  man,  he 
had  merely  thought  that  he  was  drowned  already, 
and  with  her  in  another  world,  until  he  woke  again 
in  this.  But  now  he  felt  sure  that  she  was  dead ; 
so,  life  was  idle  to  him. 

It  wrung  my  heart  to  leave  Courtenay  like  this. 
But  if  indeed  he  had  seen  her  spirit  —  I  half  envied 
him,  for  the  sign  that  she  came  to  him  —  and  what 
could  I  say  to  disprove  it  ?  Death  is  ever  likely 
enough,  the  more  so  to  her,  as  a  delicate  English 
lady  coming  to  this  wild  country  —  nor  is  it  always 
worst  of  all  things.  I  parted  from  him  very  sadly, 
in  the  green  May  woods  at  sunrise,  taking  first  his 


268  King  Noanett 


promise  that  he  would  yet  wait  my  return  and  not 
lose  heart ;  and  in  a  way  this  was  a  comfort  to  me, 
for  I  knew  the  faithfulness  of  the  man ;  and  so  I 
went,  and  bore  his  sorrow  on  my  own,  through  all 
the  voyage.  And  then  I  came  Southward,  into  the 
thoughtless  light,  and  saw  his  notions  were  but  vis 
ions.  Yet  they  hardly  troubled  me,  on  his  account, 
the  less  for  that. 

Now  coming  to  Barbadoes,  I  went  up  to  dinner 
with  Sir  Henry  Gibbs,  as  I  found  him  still  there 
and  living,  and  asked  him  what  news  he  had  from 
England.  And  he,  looking  at  me  kindly,  said  he 
had  not  written  me,  for  that  the  thing  might  not  be 
grateful  news ;  but  he  had  had  advices,  first,  that 
old  Penruddock  had  later  been  attainted  of  high 
treason  and  found  guilty ;  and  this  first  was  the 
last,  for  what  fate  had  come  upon  his  granddaughter 
thereafter  there  was  no  way  of  finding. 

Now  you  may  imagine  what  frame  of  mind  this 
left  me  in.  I  do  guess  the  merchants  of  Barbadoes 
made  their  profit  of  my  trouble ;  and  that  is  one 
reason  why  I  hate  trade,  that  therein  can  men  of 
stomach  best  men  of  heart  so  readily.  But  still,  there 
was  profit  enough  in  this  voyage  at  the  worst,  seeing 
the  prices  Simpson  and  I  had  paid  for  our  goods ; 
and  I  sold  out  all  the  cargo  as  quickly  as  I  could, 
nor  would  I  take  time  in  the  payment,  but  cash  or 
Bristol  bills ;  and  so  hastened  back  to  Boston  on 
the  summer  trade  wind,  bound  thence  at  last  for 
England  !  And  just  one  tack  we  made  from  Bar 
badoes  to  Cape  Cod. 

And  so  getting  home,  I  was  met  by  Jennifer  the 
first  evening,  at  Mr.  Simpson's.  And  she  told  me 


Miles   Hath  a  Vision  269 

she  v/as  on  some  trace,  as  she  thought,  of  the  Clerkes 
that  Miles  had  known  and  sought  so  long ;  so  she 
mentioned  them,  and  blushed  a  little ;  but  begged  I 
would  say  nothing  of  it  to  him  until  she  better  knew. 
And  I  told  her  of  poor  Miles's  visions,  and  his 
doubts  that  the  lady  were  dead.  And  at  this  she 
implored  me  to  hasten  to  him  at  once ;  for  she 
seemed  to  think  it  more  grave  than  I  did,  and  I  left 
her  crying  about  it,  and  went  at  once  to  make  sure 
of  my  ship  for  England  ;  and  paid  for  my  passage 
to  Bristol  (the  trade  of  the  Virginias  was  commonly 
with  Bristol,  and  ours  in  Massachusetts  with  Ply 
mouth,  but  this  was  an  exception),  and  made  sure 
that  I  had  some  days  before  its  sailing ;  and  then  I 
borrowed  a  horse  and  rode  home  to  our  plantation. 
All  was  doing  well ;  the  maize  was  three  feet  high, 
and  the  barley  tremendous,  only  the  wheat  a  little 
thinner  than  I  liked  to  see  it.  I  gave  up  wheat 
thereafter.  In  the  forest,  hewing  down  great  trees, 
I  found  Miles  Courtenay  ;  for  now,  as  always,  only 
the  fiercest  work  would  suit  him.  The  old  smile 
was  in  his  eyes  when  he  saw  me,  and  he  gave  me 
quiet  greeting,  and  looked,  I  thought,  well ;  the 
great  muscles  of  his  arm  stood  out  as  tense  as  ever, 
albeit  his  skin  was  too  white  for  a  man's,  and  his 
eyes  over  brilliant.  And  I  found  he  had  learned 
a  habit  of  working  in  the  woods  at  night.  He 
\vould  come  back  only  to  breakfast ;  then  he  would 
shut  himself  up  and  write  or  sleep  till  afternoon,  see 
ing  nobody,  and  so  start  forth  for  the  woods  with 
his  gun  and  axe  at  sunset  once  more.  I  thought 
this  might  be  that  he  cared  rather  to  live  with 
shadows  than  with  living  men  ;  I  had  a  memory  of 


270  King  Noanett 


the  song  he  had  said  to  me  one  night  as  we  were 
coming  up  to  this  country  ;  and  I  asked  him  whether 
he  had  seen  his  vision  any  more.  He  told  me,  No; 
not  once  since  I  had  gone.  And  I  could  see  that 
he  took  this  only  as  a  sign  of  great  meaning  in  it, 
and  not  as  showing  that  his  first  sight  had  been 
unreal.  But  he  preferred  now  not  to  speak  of  this, 
and  would  talk  to  me  only  of  my  lady ;  and  cheer 
me  up  by  saying  she  would  surely  be  found,  and 
encouragingly  envy  me  the  going  to  England  for 
her.  But  he  jested  no  longer,  since  he  had  seen 
his  lady's  soul. 

Now  that  summer  was  a  terrible  season,  never  to 
be  forgotten  in  New  England.  For,  first,  the  witch 
craft  terror  began  to  be  heard  of.  God  knows  whether 
the  poor  creatures  were  all  innocent ;  but  before  it 
ended,  many  a  maiden  that  appeared  as  innocent  as 
our  Jennifer,  and  many  a  man  less  strange  in  ways 
than  Miles,  was  accused,  yea,  and  hanged,  as 
witches.  We  escaped  the  fear  of  it,  living  so  far 
away  in  the  forest,  where  were  witches  enough  of 
nature  without  making  them  of  honest  citizens,  to 
say  nothing  of  having  a  white  witch  of  our  own 
that  had  once  been  nigh  to  drowning  us.  And  then 
there  were  the  rumours  of  coming  Indian  troubles. 

Now  so  far  as  I  have  ever  heard,  the  praying 
Indians  were  always  true;  and  one  of  them,  Sassa- 
mon,  a  learned  sachem,  was  later  foully  murdered  by 
the  Indians  for  his  fidelity.  Yet  at  that  time  the 
English  would,  as  I  believe,  have  massacred  the 
Christian  Indians  but  for  Eliot  and  Daniel  Gookin  ; 
and  the  praying  Indians  of  Marlboro'  indeed  were 
cruelly  driven  at  the  cart's  tail  one  winter  to  Boston, 


Miles   Hath  a  Vision 


and  kept  there  on  a  bare  island  in  the  harbour 
through  all  the  heavy  cold,  in  great  hardship  and 
suffering,  so  that  many  of  them  died. 

And  one  night  we  too  were  warned  and  helped  by 
them  ;  for  a  praying  Indian  named  Quannapaug  was 
led  to  us  by  Nehoiden  and  told  us  how  he  and 
another  had  been  sent  out  from  Natick  by  the  Eng 
lish  as  spies ;  and  for  forty  days  they  had  been 
wandering  even  so  far  as  Deerfield  and  Chebacco 
unsuspected  ;  and  so  they  had  returned  to  Boston, 
weary  and  footsore,  and  warned  them  there  that  in 
twenty  days  all  the  frontier  towns  would  be  attacked 
—  that  is  to  say,  Lancaster,  Groton,  Marlboro', 
Sudbury,  and  Meadfield.  And  we  told  John  Berry 
to  tell  them  of  this  at  Meadfield ;  and  they  sent 
back  word  that  they  were  well  prepared. 

Now  I  did  not  much  like  the  going  off  to  England 
if  we  were  to  be  attacked.  But  what  decided  me 
to  stay,  at  last,  was  this.  I  had  given  Courtenay 
Jennifer's  message,  despite  her  doubt ;  but  he  had 
only  shaken  his  head  sadly  and  said  nothing.  I 
could  see  he  felt  assured  that  no  more  on  earth  would 
he  see  his  lady.  Alas,  it  was  scarce  to  be  denied. 
New  England  was  not  yet  so  full  a  place  that  a 
young  Englishwoman  could  be  lost  in  it,  living,  and 
never  found.  And  every  settlement  from  Maine  to 
the  Connecticut  had  Courtenay  searched  in  vain. 
Often  did  I  thank  God,  when  praying  for  my  love, 
that  she  was  lost  to  me  but  in  England.  And  then 
would  come  the  joyful  feeling  that  I  was  so  soon  to 
go  home  !  —  until  I  saw  Miles's  still  face  again,  and 
it  smote  me.  And  so,  one  day,  I  was  sitting  alone 
at  the  sunset  and  dreaming ;  dreaming  that  I  was 


I 

272  King  Noanett 


buying  minutes  of  my  lady's  life  with  years  of  mine  ; 
it  was  only  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  before  my  ship  was 
to  sail  for  home.  The  house  was  empty,  and  I  was  in 
the  room  that  Miles  had  partitioned  off  for  himself, 
with  windows  looking  only  on  the  river.  The  fur 
niture  was  but  furs  and  a  table  ;  and  this  was  littered 
with  Courtenay's  books  and  writing.  He  never 
minded  my  seeing  these ;  much  of  it  was  but  his 
journal,  but  some  was  verses ;  for  Miles  had  lived 
in  Court  in  those  days  when  they  did  write  much 
verse  ;  sometimes  even,  in  this  last  winter  chiefly,  he 
would  read  his  sonnets  to  me,  and  ask  if  they  were 
not  as  good  as  Sir  John  Suckling's,  and  I  would  not 
know  whether  to  take  him  for  jest  or  serious,  it 
seemed  so  strange  to  me  that  a  man  could  write 
himself  down  in  such  light  way  —  so  I  was  glad  now 
seeing  that  he  was  light-hearted  enough  to  rhyme 
still  —  so  I  took  up  some  of  these,  and  read ;  there 
were  two  or  three  that  were  but  beginnings ;  and 
one  (I  have  it  still) 

"  To  MY  LADY  —  "  (so  it  ran) 
"  Handmaiden  to  the  Virgin,  now  on  earth, 
Her  eyes  the  Virgin  Mary's  eyes  in  heaven 
Best  worshipped  through  tears — " 

I  have  it  all,  but  it  is  very  sad.     And  then  I  came 
upon  another : 

"To  MY  LADY  IN  HEAVEN." 
"  Dear,  I  have  seen  thee ;   and  my  soul  returned 
To  wait  for  thee  through  all  the  worlds  until 
Our  mother  Mary  lead  me  to  thee,  where 
I  still  shall  know  thee,  having  Mary's  eyes  —  " 

Now  as  I  read  this,  it  seemed  as  if  I  were  reading 


Miles   Hath  a  Vision  273 

Miles's  prayer,  and  had  no  right ;  and  I  lay  them 
aside  and  looked  down  the  river.  And  there  I  saw 
a  canoe  coming  round  the  point ;  and  in  its  prow 
was  standing  Jennifer,  waving  her  handkerchief. 
And  I  ran  down  to  the  bank,  and  saw  also  Colonel 
Jones,  and  there  seemed  to  be  two  Indians  ;  and  I 
waved  my  hand  to  them,  and  the  good  Colonel 
shouted,  and  they  came  to  the  shore ;  and  there, 
half  laughing  and  halt  crying,  Jennifer  lept  into 
my  arms. 

"  Where  is  Miles  Courtenay  ? "  said  she.  "  Where 
is  Miles  ?  "  And  when  I  told  her  that  he  was  in 
the  woods  already,  and  would  hardly  return  before 
dawn,  her  eyes  rilled  with  tears.  "  I  hope  that  I 
have  news  for  him,"  said  she,  simply. 

"  Is  this,"  said  I,  "  why  you  have  come  ?  " 

She  bowed  her  head  and  blushed.  <c  Colonel 
Jones  will  tell  you  other  things,"  said  she.  "  But 
you  must  help  me  find  Mr.  Courtenay  at  once." 

I  told  her  she  must  rest  a  while  and  have  supper ; 
and  moreover  that  there  would  be  no  use  trying  to 
find  Miles  until  the  moon  rose,  and  he  ceased  wander 
ing  about  the  forest,  but  went  to  work  where  the 
clearing  was.  So  she  lay  down  to  rest ;  and  I  went 
to  help  the  Colonel,  who  was  disposing  his  load  of 
goods  about  the  house.  I  saw  that  he  seemed 
graver  than  usual,  but  waited  for  his  news  until  he 
had  had  supper. 

"  Carew,"  said  he  to  me,  after  we  had  finished, 
and  Jennifer  was  lying  down  again,  and  we  sat  in  the 
doorway  smoking  our  pipes,  and  looking  out  at  the 
meadows,  that  were  gay  with  darting  fireflies,  and 
the  sky  with  quiet  stars,  "  Carew,  there  be  three 


274  King  Noanett 


things  have  brought  me  hither.  First,  thy  partner 
Simpson  is  anxious  that  we  should  have  another  try 
at  Pomham's  men,  and  Noanett's  silver ;  for  he 
saith  your  truce  must  now  be  at  an  end,  or  if  not, 
the  Indians  are  moving  from  the  Providence  Plan 
tations  to  the  Merrimack,  and  we,  like  other  Eng 
lish,  have  cause  enough  to  drive  all  salvages  back 
into  the  wilderness  ;  for  already  have  they  burned 
Deerfield  and  Hadley,  and  carried  many  helpless 
women  into  captivity.  Second,  there  are  rumours 
that  affairs  have  changed  in  England ;  and  the 
townspeople  are  all  the  more  embittered  for  that, 
and  do  begin  to  look  askance  at  me  for  a  royalist ; 
so  I  deem  it  not  unwise  to  retire  to  my  country 
estate  for  a  while,  that  I  may  be  forgotten  until 
Charles  is  comfortably  on  his  throne,  or  at  least  we 
know  whether  he  or  Monk  or  Richard  Cromwell  is 
to  be  king  of  England.  For  king  there  shall  be, 
mark  my  words ;  'tis  not  in  the  spirit  of  the  Eng 
lish  people  to  be  governed  by  its  rump  alone. 
Third,  and  last  and  worst,  this  damnable  spirit  of 
witchcraft  has  got  abroad,  and  while  nobody  knows 
the  real  witches,  the  vixens  and  the  Puritans  are 
over  ready  to  accuse  churchpeople,  and  newcomers, 
and  young  and  pretty  women.  And  I  had  word 
from  Mr.  Josselyn  over  at  Charlestown  that  danger 
lay  that  someone  might  name  our  Jenny  ;  though 
God  knows  she  hath  done  no  harm,  and  given  no 
suspicion,  save  by  going  to  gaol  to  nurse  some  of 
the  captive  Indians  or  poor  accused  persons  that 
were  lying  ill  there." 

At    this    I    sprang    to    my    feet.      "  Charge    our 
Jenny  with  witchcraft  ?  " 


Miles   Hath  a  Vision  275 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  lad,  you  may  be  sure  I'd  not 
have  given  her  up.  But  'twas  just  as  well  for  me, 
a  soldier  and  a  magistrate,  not  to  be  in  conflict  with 
the  ceevil  authority  ;  so  I  e'en  thought  I'd  bring  her 
out  here  for  the  country  air,  and  not  wait  for  the 
necessity  ;  the  more  so,  as  for  some  reason  of  hers, 
she  begged  me  much  to  come." 

Just  then  Jenny  appeared,  at  the  door  of  Miles's 
room,  which  we  had  given  up  to  her.  She  had  a 
shawl  drawn  about  her ;  and  looked  at  me,  pleading 
silently.  So  I  told  Jones  that  I  had  promised  her 
help  to  find  her  brother  (for  so  still  we  often  called 
him)  that  night,  though  not  sharing  her  anxiety 
about  him.  Jones  hinted  that  he  himself  was  well 
placed,  his  heels  on  the  hearthstone  and  a  pipe  to 
his  lips,  with  no  fear  of  a  visit  from  Master  Mather 
or  Justice  Sewall,  and  enjoying  the  novelty  of  the 
feeling.  So  we  left  him  there  alone,  and  Jenny  and 
I  went  out,  as  the  moon  was  rising ;  I  leading  the 
way  through  the  forest,  her  white  figure  gliding 
silently  behind,  bearing  the  answer  to  Miles's  prayer. 
But  when  we  came  to  a  fork  where  the  path  divided, 
Jennifer  had  an  instinct  to  turn  to  the  right ;  and 
took  the  lead. 


XXXVII 

In  which  We  Find  why  Miles  Walked  Lonely  in 
the  Wood 

THREE  times  are  forever  fixed  within  my 
memory,  and  that  night  is  the  second  of 
them  —  Jennifer   leading  silently  through 
the  woodpath,  in  her  white  dress,  with  a 
black  mantle  thrown  like  a  surplice  over  her  shoul 
ders,  and   the   dim   light  touching  her  face.     The 
path  was  like  a  narrow  aisle  in  the  great  hemlocks, 
and   she  was  like   an  angel  in  a  lofty  church  that 
bore   her   message  unto  one  that  prayed  there ;   a 
message  (as  I  then  thought)  of  life   to   Miles,  of 
death  to  her  who  bore  it. 

We  came  to  where  Miles  was  used  to  work ;  but 
his  axe  stood  buried  in  the  block  and  the  clearing  was 
silent,  save  for  the  great  harsh  cries  of  the  nightjars 
and  the  whippoorwills.  We  sat  down  there,  waiting, 
on  a  log  at  the  edge  of  the  clearing,  and  the  night 
grew  darker  while  Jennifer  told  me  her  story. 

How  she  had  vowed  those  three  years  since,  in 
the  Maryland  country,  that  she  would  find  Courte- 
nay's  quest  for  him  (for  true  love  doth  always  take 
no  thought  but  for  the  other's  happiness,  beyond 
the  point  of  mere  renouncing),  and  that  night  when 
she  had  the  fever  she  had  a  vision  of  a  lady  with 
soft,  proud  eyes,  and  gracious  like  a  reed,  and  it 

276 


Why   Miles  Walked   Lonely  277 

was  the  face,  she  knew,  that  Courtenay  had  loved ; 
and  so  she  had  never  forgotten  it.  And  since,  she 
had  never  seen  a  company  of  people,  in  the  streets, 
in  the  markets,  in  the  church,  without  looking  for 
that  face.  And  of  late,  that  she  had  less  to  do  at 
home  (for  our  friends  had  learned  to  make  a  lady 
of  her,  as  she  well  deserved),  she  had  sought  to  do 
some  kind  works,  and  so  had  taken  to  visiting  the 
gaol  and  reading  or  praying  with  the  poor  people 
that  were  lying  there.  Among  others  she  had  seen 
and  comforted  poor  Deborah  Lyle,  when  she  had 
returned  to  her  death ;  and  Jenny's  eyes  glistened 
as  she  told  me  how  the  poor  daft  Quakeress  had 
spoken  of  Miles  and  his  saving  her,  and  of  his 
brave  kindness  on  their  long  journey  through  the 
snow.  And  many  Indians  used  to  be  there,  too ; 
for  adjoining  the  gaol  was  a  house  whither  they 
used  to  send  people  that  were  sick,  especially  Ind 
ians  and  such  as  had  no  friends,  and  others  who 
had  small  pox  or  other  dreadful  ailments.  And 
of  the  Indians  she  would  always  ask  whether  they 
knew  of  any  white  lady  that  was  living  away  off 
with  the  tribes  or  in  the  forest.  And  several  such 
she  had  found,  and  made  quest  of,  but  only  in 
vain  ;  for  they  were  not  like  the  face  she  had  seen 
in  her  dream. 

(Now  it  was  this  strange  habit  of  hers,  the  making 
meaningless  journeys  about  the  country ;  or  her 
friendly  converse  with  the  prisoners,  some  of  whom 
already  in  those  times  were  locked  up  on  charge 
of  witchcraft  and  awaiting  trial ;  or  still  more,  her 
nursing  of  poor  sick  Indians  without  fear,  and 
taking  no  infection ;  that  made  the  people  look 


278  King  Noanett 


askance  upon  her.  Or  most  of  all,  as  I  believe, 
herself,  with  her  wondrous  eyes ;  for  they  did  have 
the  strange  look  of  seeing  even  into  heaven ;  as, 
this  year,  had  Courtenay's  too ;  and  a  certain  lofty 
sweetness,  that  made  the  common  people  afraid.) 

And  so  it  happened  that  one  day  she  was  tending 
a  poor  captive  Indian  that  had  been  wounded  in 
the  wars.  And  he  had  told  her  that  far  to  the 
West,  in  the  high  hills  beyond  the  Deerfield  river, 
they  had  captured  a  white  man  whose  name  was 
Clerke  and  a  maiden  with  him ;  but  that  later 
through  some  power  of  magic  they  had  both 
escaped,  and  gone,  he  believed,  to  the  Westward, 
and  joined  their  enemies  the  Mohawks ;  for  there 
had  been  rumours  that  a  mighty  Englishman  was 
leading  this  tribe,  and  they  had  never  won  a  battle 
from  them  since.  And  this  Clerke,  when  captured, 
had  been  with  a  party  of  Bay  Indians  that  had  come 
from  Wampanoag ;  and  they  were  all  tortured  to 
death ;  yet  would  not  speak  before  they  died,  nor 
tell  the  reason  of  their  coming  there,  nor  why  they 
all  carried  bags  containing  multitudes  of  white 
shining  stones.  And  so  they  had  all  died,  silent, 
before  the  eyes  of  this  Clerke  that  was  with  them ; 
and  he  had  made  strange  signs  and  magic  move 
ments  over  them  which  had  seemed  to  have  some 
wonderful  effect.  And  all  this  time  the  young 
woman  had  been  weeping,  but  keeping  far  away  in 
her  tent ;  and  he,  the  sick  Indian  who  told  Jennifer, 
had  found  a  squaw  to  tend  her.  And  the  white 
girl  had  a  totem  with  her  that  had  magical  powers, 
for  she  kept  kissing  it ;  and  then  she  had  asked 
him,  who  spoke  a  little  English,  to  take  it  to  the 


Why   Miles  Walked  Lonely  279 

white  man  and  the  dying  captives  ;  and  so  had  he 
done,  and  the  white  man  gave  it  to  the  Indians  that 
were  being  burned,  and  they  had  kissed  it  too. 

Then  (had  said  this  Indian)  they  had  resolved 
to  keep  the  man  for  his  great  medicine  powers,  and 
the  young  squaw  that  was  with  him  ;  but  after  some 
months  they  had  escaped,  with  his  connivance.  In 
that  time  he  had  spoken  much  with  her,  and  had 
been  led  to  serve  her,  in  what  ways  he  could ;  and 
in  return,  she  had  taught  him  of  their  God,  that 
was  the  true  God.  And  it  was  curious  (for  they 
were  nothing  but  Papists)  how  this  Indian  had  no 
inkling  that  their  God  was  not  a  different  God  from 
that  worshipped  by  the  Puritans  on  the  Bay  ;  but 
it  was  evident,  Jennifer  said,  that  she  had  made  him 
believe ;  though  in  the  years  since  it  had  grown 
half  broken  in  his  mind,  and  all  his  thought  was 
of  finding  her  once  more  and  completing  the  lessons 
she  had  given  him,  so  that  he  might  teach  his  tribe. 
But  now,  that  the  Indian  knew  that  he  was  dying, 
and  would  never  find  her,  he  gave  to  Jennifer  the 
"  totem  "  as  he  called  it,  which  the  lady  Clerke  had 
given  him  the  night  before  they  went  away,  in 
gratitude  for  his  protection  and  in  reminder  of  his 
abiding  by  the  new  faith.  And  from  that  time  had 
he  never  wavered,  nor  forgotten.  Now  this  "  totem  " 
was  an  ivory  crucifix,  very  beautifully  carved. 

So  Jennifer  had  stayed  with  this  Indian  until  he 
died,  with  a  prayer  to  the  Virgin  on  his  lips  that  she 
(his  saint-lady  he  called  her)  had  taught  him  ;  while 
Jennifer  had  held  the  crucifix  for  him  to  kiss.  She 
took  it  out  and  showed  it  to  me,  even  now,  as  we 
sat  there,  in  the  dark  wood,  waiting  for  Miles. 


280  King  Noanett 


But  Courtenay  did  not  come,  and  we  were  restless 
with  waiting.  We  got  up  and  walked  about  the  clear 
ing,  and  as  we  did  so,  I  noticed,  for  the  first  time,  a 
little  well-worn  path  that  made  off  toward  a  swampy 
part  of  the  wood  where  I  had  never  been.  I  won 
dered  if  Miles  had  made  it.  We  went  into  it,  but 
so  narrow  it  was  that  we  had  to  walk  in  single 
file.  It  led  (as  I  knew  it  must)  down  to  a  great 
pool  that  lay,  in  many  bays  and  arms,  in  the  lowest 
depths  of  the  forest ;  but  what  I  did  not  know  was, 
that  in  the  narrowest  part  of  this  morass,  whither 
this  path  led,  was  a  bridge,  made  by  a  huge,  dead 
hemlock  trunk,  over  to  a  little  island  that  stood  in 
this  wood-lake,  grown  dense  as  men  could  stand 
with  cypress  and  red  cedar.  Into  this  island  the 
path  led  on,  after  we  had  crossed  the  bridge,  over 
netted  roots ;  and  as  we  stepped  on  them,  the  tall 
cedars,  for  a  rod's  distance  around  us,  would  quiver 
with  each  tread.  And  I  was  thinking  what  a  defence 
this  place  might  be  against  the  Indians,  when  Jenni 
fer,  who  was  walking  now  in  front  of  me,  made  a  low 
murmur  of  surprise. 

For  in  that  dense  growth  of  evergreen  was  an  open 
place  some  five  yards  square,  cut  out  clean  and  even 
as  a  little  chapel  with  its  walls  of  stone.  The  cedar 
growth  about  it,  with  tree-trunks  not  a  foot  apart, 
must  have  been  dense  enough  to  shut  out  both  sight 
and  light  by  day,  and  were  furthermore  thickly 
wattled  to  a  screen  with  evergreen  boughs.  The 
close  coppice  grew  but  some  four  yards  high,  to 
where  in  a  level  line  the  sad  trees  ceased  growing, 
crowned  with  gray  moss ;  so  that  from  above  the 
starlight  came  down  ;  and  we  could  see,  at  the  other 


Why   Miles  Walked  Lonely  281 

end  of  that  chapel  in  the  wood,  a  sort  of  altar  and  a 
great  white  cross,  hewn  of  stripped  wood  and  covered 
with  forest  vines  ;  and  before  it  we  saw  Miles  upon 
his  knees  and  praying.  And  we  both  knew  that  he 
was  praying  for  the  soul  of  her  he  loved  and  had 
thought  dead.  For  the  Catholicks  do  pray  for  souls 
in  either  world. 

Jennifer  said  no  word,  but  went  up  and  placed  the 
ivory  crucifix  upon  the  altar,  in  the  centre  of  the 
cross  of  evergreen.  I  saw  her  stand  there  one 
moment,  in  front  of  Miles,  her  slender  body  gleam 
ing  in  her  white  dress.  Then  she  came  back  noise 
lessly  ;  and  all  the  while  had  Miles  not  moved. 

"  Come  home,"  whispered  Jennifer  to  me  ;  "  we 
may  leave  him  now." 


XXXVIII 

In  which  We  do  Battle  at  Meadfield 

WE  came  softly  away ;  and  as  we  came  to 
pass  over  the  tree-trunk  above  the  open 
ing  of  the  pale  water,  we  saw  in  it  a  red 
reflection  from  the  sky  to  the  South. 
And  coming  out  of  the  wood,  I  saw  that  all  the 
horizon  was  reddened  scarlet  as  by  a  forest  fire. 
But  it  was  brighter,  sharper  light,  with  less  smoke 
than  a  June  woodland  should  have  given ;  and  I 
was  half  anxious  about  it  even  then,  before  I  heard 
John  Berry's  voice  crying  over  the  wood. 

I  answered,  "  Here  am  I,"  and  he  came  running 
through  the  path  from  his  house,  into  the  new  clear 
ing,  where  we  had  sate  to  wait  for  Miles. 

"  God  help  us,  Mr.  Carew,"  cried  he,  "  but  the 
Indian  devils  have  fallen  upon  Meadfield  !  " 

"  And  they  are  burning  it,  I  see,"  answered  I, 
calmly,  as  was  my  way,  to  keep  authority  among  the 
men.  "  But  how  did  you  know  ?  " 

"  A  boy  that  is  my  wife's  brother  ran  over,  crying. 
—  O  Mr.  Carew  Polly  is  like  to  die,  I  fear,  for  her 
mother  and  her  sisters  are  over  there,  and  she  lieth 
moaning  by  our  hearthstone,  and  the  baby  not  yet 
born !  " 

"  Quiet,  man,"  said  I  ;  "  I'll  go  with  you  to  her. 
Have  they  called  no  other  aid  ?  "  And  I  wanted  to 

282 


We  do   Battle  at  Meadfield  283 

fire  my  gun  for  Miles,  but  that  I  remembered  the 
horror  that  womankind  have  of  gunpowder,  and 
feared  to  alarm  her  in  her  illness.  And  Jennifer 
ran  with  us. 

"  A  runner  started  for  Dedham  at  the  first  attack  ; 
but  he  hath  sixteen  miles  to  cover,  there  and  back, 
and  no  help  may  be  hoped  from  thence  before  the 
morning."  As  he  spoke,  we  came  to  his  house ; 
and  Jennifer  went  in  to  nurse  the  wife. 

"  Tell  her  that  we  have  gone  to  Meadfield  and 
will  save  her  sisters,  God  willing;  and  that  I  am 
about  to  fire  a  gun  to  bring  the  others,  and  bid  her 
not  be  alarmed."  So  I  ran  to  the  clearing  by  the 
house,  and  fired  my  musket  in  the  air  twice,  and 
then  the  little  cannon,  hoping  it  might  reach  to 
Meadfield.  "  And  Berry,  run  thou  into  the  house 
and  get  Colonel  Jones,  and  tell  him  bring  his 
arms.  And  Woolacote  and  I  will  start  at  once,  but 
stay  thou  by  thy  wife  and  the  farm  —  saddle  the 
pony  for  Colonel  Jones,  that  he  may  ride  and  over 
take  us  on  the  trail." 

As  we  came  back  by  the  new  clearing,  I  loaded 
and  fired  my  musket  twice  again  for  Miles  to  hear, 
and  Woolacote  and  I  started  on  the  way  ;  for  I 
knew  how  much  even  two  fresh  men  might  mean, 
to  men  that  were  fighting  at  bay  for  their  lives. 
But  we  had  scarce  gone  two  miles  before  Miles 
overtook  us,  running  lightly  as  a  deer,  his  gray  eyes 
gleaming  and  his  face  all  pale.  "  Did  you  hear  my 
shots  ?  "  I  asked  him. 

"Aye,  Moore  —  but  'twas  the  blessed  Virgin 
warned  me."  I  looked  at  him,  in  dismay  for  his 
mind. 


284  King  Noanett 


"  Aye,  brother  dear  —  have  no  fear,  for  it  was 
herself  did  come  to  me  as  I  was  praying  to  her,  and 
brought  a  love-token  from  my  lady  in  heaven — " 
and  Miles  took  from  his  breast  the  ivory  crucifix, 
and  I  saw  that  it  was  Jennifer  that  he  had  seen. 

"Moore,"  said  he,  "this  was  my  lady's.  'Twas 
one  I  got  for  her,  for  hers  that  she  had  lost.  Now 
will  ye  doubt  that  she  is  dead?"  He  kissed  it  and 
put  it  back ;  and  I  did  not  tell  him  then  that  we 
had  brought  the  crucifix;  for  we  heard  now  the 
firing  of  musketry  at  Meadfield,  and  so  we  ran  on, 
and  at  the  meeting  of  the  ways  found  a  company  of 
the  friendly  Indians  from  the  Natick  village;  and 
Courtenay  naturally  took  command  of  us  all,  even 
to  Colonel  Jones,  who  rode  up  just  then  loaded 
with  pistols  and  blunderbusses,  but  gave  way  to 
Miles's  greater  influence  and  knowledge  of  Indian 
fighting.  "I  left  your  man  Berry  to  look  after  his 
wife  and  Jennifer,"  gasped  the  good  Colonel,  with 
out  waiting  for  the  wind  to  catch  up  that  he  had  left 
behind  upon  his  gallop;  "if  we  can't  beat  the  Ind 
ians  without  him,  we'll  try  to  keep  'em  busy  while 
he  gets  the  womenfolk  in  safety." 

And  after  this  was  nothing  said,  for  we  needed 
our  breath  for  running. 

When  we  came  to  the  high  upland  North  of  the 
village,  we  saw  that  to  the  Westward  all  the  houses 
were  burning,  but  at  the  East  end  of  the  town  some 
few  were  standing  still.  "  Come  to  the  unburned 
houses,"  then  Miles  gave  order ;  "  that  is  where 
you'll  find  the  English,  if  there  be  any  left  to  fight." 

So  we  circled  around,  crossing  the  marshy  meadow, 
until  we  struck  the  Hartford  trail  where  it  came  in 


We  do   Battle  at   Meadfield  285 

from  Dedham  ;  and  it  proved  that  Miles  was  right, 
for  we  heard  shots,  and  saw  them  firing  from  the 
windows  of  their  houses,  as  we  ran  up  behind  them. 
And  when  we  came  to  the  wider  road,  that  was  laid 
out  straight  through  the  little  village,  we  saw  at  once 
the  whole  dreadful  sight.  For  all  down  this  street, 
for  nearly  a  mile  that  we  could  see,  burned  the 
houses ;  those  that  were  farthest  West  already  em 
bers,  those  near  us  still  in  flames  ;  while  from  the 
windows  of  the  little  house  there  was  nearest  us  of 
all  (which  still  stands  there,  and  you  may  see  it  any 
day,  with  its  narrow  gables  and  single  high-pitched 
roof,  the  only  one  not  destroyed  by  the  Indians  in 
all  the  town  of  Meadfield)  we  saw  the  frightened 
faces  of  women  and  children,  looking  Eastward  for 
the  hoped-for  help.  Then  we  knew  that  the  attack 
had  come  from  the  West,  and  was  from  the  young 
chief  Metacom  or  Philip  (he  that  had  made  the 
speech  about  the  button  on  Eliot's  coat)  and  not  by 
Noanett's  people ;  for  we  had  heard  that  he  had 
been  making  a  great  fortification  by  the  river  West, 
over  toward  what  you  now  call  Sherborn. 

The  street  was  empty  of  white  men,  save  for 
the  dead  bodies  that  lay  across  it ;  we  might  have 
thought  them  all  killed,  only  now  and  then  we 
heard  scattered  shots,  that  came  from  that  nearest 
house.  But  down  the  road  a  furlong  in  front,  in 
the  crimson  light  that  the  fires  made,  we  saw  the 
throng  of  dancing,  scalping  savages. 

Then  said  Miles  to  the  Colonel,  "  You  must  give 
me  your  horse  —  let  me  lead ;  and  do  you  form 
regular  like  soldiers,  and  we'll  charge  and  clear  the 
street." 


286  King  Noanett 


"  Nay,  Captain  Courtenay,"  answered  he,  "  'twere 
madness  to  expose  a  handful  in  close  order  against 
all  that  band.  We  must  seek  to  join  them  in  the 
houses.  Moreover,  our  Indians  will  not  fight  so 
in  the  open,  as  you  know  —  if  indeed  these  praying 
Indians  will  fight  at  all." 

"Not  so,"  said  Miles;  "we  cannot  hope  to  beat 
the  others  if  they  fight ;  our  only  chance  is  to  make 
them  run  away ;  to  make  Philip's  people  think  that 
we  are  the  Dedham  trained  band  arrived,  trained 
soldiers,  the  vanguard  of  an  enemy  superior  to  them. 
But  I  am  in  command,"  he  cried,  breaking  off;  "let 
who  will  follow  me  !  "  And  he  threw  himself  upon 
the  horse  and  charged  with  a  shout  down  the  street. 

"  Forward  in  line  —  double-quick  —  charge  !  " 
cried  Jones  ;  and  we  six  white  men  (counting  Isaac 
Chenery  who  had  warned  us  and  Nehoiden  and  the 
other  Natick  scout)  followed  running ;  I  fear  me 
the  Natick  Indians  scattered  to  right  and  left, 
behind  the  houses,  whence  they  afterward  did  much 
murdering.  We  saw  Courtenay  gallop  into  the 
foremost  crowd  of  Indians,  firing  two  of  Jones's 
blunderbusses  far  and  wide ;  and  then  his  sabre 
gleam  above  their  feathers ;  and  we  fired  one  vol 
ley  at  command  of  halt;  and  then  charged  again,  as 
they  turned  to  run.  And  then  our  Natick  allies 
must  have  begun  to  shoot,  for  there  was  firing  from 
round  about,  though  our  own  guns  were  empty ; 
and  the  Meadfield  men,  thinking  that  we  were 
indeed  the  trained  band  from  Dedham,  came  out 
and  joined  us.  And  so  we  cleared  the  village  of 
the  cowardly  heathens  and  saved  the  lives  of  the 
Meadfield  people  that  were  left,  a  score  of  men  and 


We  do  Battle  at  Meadfield  287 

almost  all  the  women  and  children.  But  all  the 
town  save  that  one  house  was  burned. 

Courtenay  did  not  rest,  but  started  with  me  to  go 
about  among  the  smoking  ruins  and  succour  such  of 
the  wounded  as  remained  alive.  But  alas  !  all  that 
had  not  been  overlooked  or  lost  by  those  devils 
were  scalped,  and  dying  if  they  were  not  already 
dead ;  and  I  was  glad  for  poor  John's  sake  to  find 
his  wife's  people  safe  in  that  house  among  the  other 
women.  And  many  of  the  village,  they  said,  had 
taken  to  the  forest  at  the  first  alarm.  These  only 
dared  come  back  to  the  burned  settlement  when 
they  saw  the  Dedham  soldiers  come  along  the  road, 
which  they  did  about  an  hour  before  the  dawn. 

Then  we  learned  from  the  Meadfield  men,  how, 
on  the  day  before  (which  was  a  Sunday)  the  Indians 
had  been  seen  to  the  South,  on  Noon  Hill  —  so 
called  because  from  the  village  the  sun  lay  always 
over  it  at  midday  —  and  on  Mount  Nebo,  as  the 
people  were  coming  out  of  meeting.  Little  then 
had  been  thought  of  it,  because  it  was  known  that 
Philip  had  been  erecting  that  great  palisade  at  the 
place  called  Bogastow  pond,  to  the  West  of  the 
river,  a  stronghold  surrounded  by  swamps  and  only 
to  be  approached  up  a  little  stream  by  one  canoe  at 
a  time.  But,  on  the  Monday,  at  dawn,  two  broth 
ers,  Jonathan  and  Eleazar  Wood  of  Sherborn,  living 
over  on  the  river  at  the  place  still  called  Death's 
Bridge,  were  sent  to  fetch  a  pair  of  oxen ;  they 
entered  the  barn  where  the  beasts  were  kept  at 
daybreak,  and  heard  a  noise  which  they  mistook  for 
that  of  swine,  and  so  let  out  the  cattle  ;  and  while 
in  the  act  of  yoking  them  they  were  assailed  by 


King  Noanett 


a  party  of  Indians,  who  rushed  from  out  the  barn 
and  knocked  them  on  the  head  with  tomahawks ; 
so  but  one  survived  long  enough  to  tell  the  tale. 

Now  at  Meadfield  a  constant  watch  for  Indians 
had  been  kept ;  and  the  signal  to  seek  refuge  in  the 
stone  garrison  house  and  stockade  was  a  continuous 
beat  of  drum,  or  a  beacon  fire,  and  three  shots ;  and 
there  was  forty  shillings'  fine  for  the  firing  any  other 
gun  after  watchset.  But  Jonathan  Wood  had  fired 
one  shot ;  which  hearing,  the  Indians  began  the 
attack  upon  the  town.  And  Samuel  Morse  told  us 
that  he  had  first  seen  an  Indian  hidden  in  the  hay 
when  he  went  out  to  feed ;  he  had  then  turned  out 
the  cattle,  pretending  not  to  see  him,  told  his  family, 
and  all  had  fled  to  the  garrison ;  the  fire  breaking 
out  in  their  house  even  as  they  ran. 

Among  the  killed  of  that  attack  were  John  Fus- 
sell,  nearly  one  hundred  years  old,  burned  in  his  own 
house  ;  Mary  Thurston,  a  little  girl  of  seven  ;  Eliza 
Smith,  killed  while  flying  to  the  fort  with  an  infant 
child  who  was  left  for  dead,  but  recovered.  The 
great  gun  was  fired,  as  a  signal  to  Dedham ;  but 
Isaac  Chenery,  who  had  warned  us,  had  seen  the 
Indians  lurking  about  the  belt  of  woodland  near  by, 
so  took  his  wife  and  children  and  hid  them  in  the 
hollow  of  a  great  rock ;  and  then  came  on  to  us 
through  the  woodland,  not  daring  to  cross  the  open 
to  the  town. 

And  now  at  dawn,  the  Indians  retreated  across 
the  bridge  on  Stop  River,  which  they  burned ;  and 
upon  Noon  Hill,  in  full  view  of  us  all  and  the 
smoking  ruins  of  the  town,  they  did  roast  an  ox 
and  hold  a  savage  revel  by  those  great  swamp  horn- 


We  do   Battle  at  Meadfield  289 

beams  you  still  know  as  the  King  Philip  trees  ;  and 
there  we  could  even  se£  Philip  himself,  riding  his 
black  horse  exultantly  and  leaping  him  to  and  fro 
over  the  fences. 

Then  we  took  counsel  what  to  do.  For  it  was 
clear  that  an  Indian  war  had  begun,  and  no  farm 
nor  outlying  settlement  would  be  safe  from  that 
time  on  ;  and  we  lay  between  two  strongholds  of 
the  Indians.  Most  of  the  Dedham  company  were 
for  following  them  now  to  Philip's  fortress  behind 
the  Charles ;  but  Miles  opposed  it,  for  we  could  not 
know  they  had  gone  back  there ;  nor  could  we  cross 
the  wide  Stop  River  marshes  beneath  their  fire  from 
Noon  Hill ;  and  Miles  also  reminded  them  of 
Noanett's  nest  in  the  hills  behind  us  ;  they  might 
turn  and  go  thither ;  at  all  events,  while  it  remained, 
there  was  no  safety  for  our  farm,  where  were  Berry 
and  his  wife  and  Jennifer,  nor  hardly,  in  our  ab 
sence,  for  Dedham  ;  though  it  might  be  hoped  that 
this  place,  with  its  palisades  and  swamp  land  sur 
rounding,  might  be  strong  enough  to  fight  and 
hold  them  off  with  only  the  old  men  and  boys 
that  remained  in  it. 

So  it  was  finally  agreed  that  the  women  and  chil 
dren  should  be  taken  to  our  farm  and  thence  sent 
down  by  river  to  Dedham  in  canoes.  Many  of 
them  were  too  weak  or  ill  to  walk  over  the  eight 
miles  of  rough  trail  that  intervened,  to  say  nothing 
of  an  ambush  from  the  Indians  on  either  side ;  and 
the  men,  after  they  had  rested  and  got  new  supplies, 
were  to  march  on  to  the  attack  of  Philip's  fort  at 
Bogastow ;  leaving  us,  with  the  Natick  men,  to  deal 
with  Noanett. 


290  King  Noanett 


So  we  marched  back,  through  the  meadow  you 
now  know  so  sunny  and  peaceful,  the  women  all  in 
front,  and  Miles  and  I  with  loaded  muskets  bring 
ing  up  the  rear.  And  though  he  had  fought  that 
night  in  a  mien  that  had  put  me  in  mind  of  the 
avenging  angel  of  whom  scripture  tells  (yet  neither 
of  us  had  received  a  scratch),  I  now  saw  that  he 
looked  pale  and  walked  heavily ;  and  his  eyes  were 
dull,  as  of  one  who  is  weary  with  the  look  of  this 
world.  Then  I  remembered  what  he  had  said  as 
we  marched  to  the  attack.  And  as  we  got  into  the 
kinder  forest  close  by  home,  we  fell  behind,  and  I 
told  him,  that  warm  summer  morning,  every  word 
of  Jennifer's  story.  When  I  had  done,  he  gave  a 
great  sigh  ;  and  I  saw  the  colour  in  his  face  once 
more.  Then  he  took  out  the  little  crucifix  and 
crossed  himself. 

"Moore,"  he  said,  "this  Cross  that  Jennifer  (God 
bless  her,  as  I  took  her  for  the  blessed  Virgin  her 
self!) —  that  our  Jennifer  hath  found  and  brought 
to  me,  belonged  to  my  dear  lady.  And  she  it  was, 
I  know,  that  brought  the  poor  savage's  soul  to  God." 

"With  His  aid  we  shall  find  her,  then,"  said  I. 
And  as  he  kissed  the  little  crucifix  she  had  so  sent 
to  him,  I  had  to  think  of  my  own  love  in  England, 
and  of  my  ship  that  was  to  sail  now  only  three  days 
away.  Then  we  came  by  the  path  that  led  by  Miles's 
little  chapel;  and  I  saw  him  give  one  glance  toward 
it ;  and  he  was  walking  now  as  I  had  not  seen  him 
walk  since  we  first  had  landed,  for  our  long  searching, 
in  Virginia.  "Will  you  go  at  once?"  I  said. 

I  saw  there  was  a  struggle  too  in  his  mind ;  for 
he  answered  not  at  first. 


We  do  Battle  at  Meadfield  291 

"  If  she  is  in  the  West,  even  with  the  Mohawks, 
they  are  enemies  of  our  Indians,  being  Iroquois. 
But  this  war  that  Philip  hath  commenced  will  spread 
through  all  the  land.  Aye  —  we  must  lose  no  time." 

I  was  silent.  It  was  hard  to  leave  him  now  to 
seek  her  out  alone;  and  it  was  hard  to  lose,  perhaps 
for  many  months,  my  voyage  to  England;  for  it 
seemed  my  heart  could  hear  the  voice  of  my  own 
lady,  calling  me  there. 

"  Nay,"  said  Miles  at  last,  as  if  answering  a  thought 
like  my  own,  "we  cannot  leave  these  poor  people 
here  in  all  the  danger  —  poor  Berry  may  not  leave 
his  wife ;  and  Jenny,  if  I  know  her,  will  not  leave  her. 
God  is  there,  and  here,"  he  said.  "We'll  not  go 
before  we  can  leave  them  all  in  safety,  and  the  blessed 
Virgin,  that  hath  found  her  for  me,  will  see  no  harm 
comes  to  her,  in  these  few  days."  And  Miles  bared 
his  head ;  and  looked  longingly  toward  the  golden 
West,  which  lay  already  in  the  flush  of  sunset,  like 
some  dreamland  for  a  knight  to  ride  into. 

Then  was  my  own  mind  made  up.  "And  I'll 
stay  and  go  with  you,"  I  said.  And  from  this 
simple  doing  of  our  duty  came  both  our  happinesses, 
as  you  shall  see,  though  in  such  different  ways. 


XXXIX 

In  which  Jennifer  doth  Find  Miles's  Love 

THEN  we  hurried  on  to  the  head  of  the 
little  column  ;  and  Jennifer  met  us  on  the 
doorstep.  "God  bless  you,  Jennifer,"  said 
Miles ;  and  he  bent  and  kissed  her ;  and 
then  she  knew  that  he  knew.  But  she  only  turned 
a  little  pale;  and  then  spoke  to  me. 

"What  is  this?"  she  said.  "I  found  it  at  the 
house  door  when  I  came  back  in  the  night." 

It  was  a  snakeskin,  stuffed  with  powder  and  ball ; 
and  about  it  was  twisted  a  paper,  on  which  was  writ 
ten,  in  fair  English  script,  "  FROM  POMHAM." 

"Faith,"  said  Miles,  smiling  merrily,  and  it  was 
good  to  see  him  smile  again,  "he  hath  broken  his 
truce  at  last,  and  sent  word  like  a  gentleman,  to  let 
us  know."  And  he  looked  again  at  the  writing, 
closely. 

"  Who  do  you  suppose  could  have  done  the  writing 
for  them  ?  "  said  I.  But  Courtenay  did  not  seem 
to  hear.  And  in  that  afternoon  came  a  company 
from  the  Plymouth  colony  that  had  followed  a  war 
party  of  Indians  up  through  the  great  swamps  by 
Rehoboth  and  the  source  of  the  Neponset  water, 
and  thence,  seeing  the  smoke  of  Meadfield,  had 
crossed  over  the  hills  to  the  Charles  valley ;  and  so 
to  us,  and  much  surprised  to  find  a  farm  there. 

292 


Jennifer  doth  Find  Miles's   Love          293 

They  reported  that  the  forest  was  alive  with  Indian 
runners,  and  the  band  they  had  been  following  had 
surely  come  to  join  Philip's  muster  at  the  great 
Bogastow  fort. 

"  We  may  expect  an  attack  to-night,"  cried  Colonel 
Jones.  "We  may  expect  Pomham's  snakeskin  to 
mean  as  much  as  that." 

"Unless,"  suggested  Miles,  "it  meant  the  attack 
on  Meadfield,  and  was  a  warning  to  us,  neighbourly- 
fashion,  to  get  out  of  the  way." 

But  the  Dedham  men  were  all  the  keener  to  attack 
the  great  fort  at  once,  before  more  tribes  could  get 
there ;  though  indeed  they  offered  to  leave  a  dozen 
men  with  us  ;  but  this  we  did  not  care  to  ask  for. 
At  this  the  good  Colonel  sulked  a  bit,  and  said  some 
thing  of  our  damned  independence;  but  was  recon 
ciled  when,  at  nightfall,  Master  Simpson  and  young 
John  Jones  arrived  from  Boston,  whither  news  of 
the  intended  war  was  at  last  believed,  he  being  anxious 
about  us  and  bringing  along  two  servants  with  horses 
for  our  escape.  Thus  we  had  four  more  men  ;  and 
Miles  and  I  consulted  whether  we  should  send  Jen 
nifer  and  the  women  back  to  the  town  ;  but  resolved 
not  to,  partly  that  the  country  was  not  safe,  even 
between  Natick  and  town,  with  all  the  bands  of 
savages  flocking  from  North  and  South  and  West 
to  join  King  Philip's  army,  partly  that  little  Jenny 
was  most  determined  not  to  go.  And  a  dozen  men 
were  as  many  as  our  house  could  comfortably  hold, 
and  might  defend  the  stockade  as  well  as  fifty  against 
the  little  band  that  Pomham  was  likely  to  bring 
against  us. 

And  there  we  found  that  the  few  Meadfield  men 


294  King  Noanett 


surviving  were  in  such  terror  that  they  dared  not 
even  take  their  womenfolk  down  the  river,  as  they 
would  have  to  pass  by  Noanett's  valley,  but  pre 
ferred  to  stay  with  us  and  fight ;  so  this  brought 
our  number  up  to  rising  twenty.  It  was  just  dark 
when  the  train-bands  from  Dedham  left,  meaning  to 
march  up  the  valley  of  the  Charles  and  invest  the 
fort  at  Bogastow  by  dawn ;  and  we  passed  the  night 
in  setting  pails  of  water  at  handy  places  about  the 
house  and  stockade ;  for  fire  from  their  flaming 
arrows  was  what  we  most  feared ;  and  we  brought 
out  the  little  cannon  that  had  done  such  service 
once  before  against  Noanett's  men,  and  set  it  to 
face  the  main  gateway.  And  sure  enough,  that 
night  the  attack  was  made,  soon  after  the  moon  set. 
But  they  were  not  prepared  to  find  us  in  any  such 
force,  thinking,  doubtless,  that  but  Miles  and  I  and 
our  household  remained,  for  their  scouts  of  course 
had  told  them  of  the  marching  of  the  train-band ; 
and,  after  surrounding  the  clearing  and  shooting 
harmlessly  from  the  woods,  they  dared  make  but 
one  attack  in  the  open.  And  then  we  met  them 
with  such  a  mess  of  iron  stuff  from  the  little  can 
non  and  such  a  volley  from  our  twenty  guns  that 
they  vanished  in  the  forest,  and  thereafter  we  heard 
nothing  more  of  them.  Both  Miles  and  I  had 
made  out  Pomham ;  but  Noanett  I  did  not  see ; 
Miles  had  never  seen  him  ;  but  I  fancied  I  should 
know  him  from  his  long  white  hair. 

Now  there  is  no  time  when  a  man  is  so  anxious 
for  a  fight  as  just  after  the  enemy  have  run  away ; 
he  is  like  a  hunter  that  has  had  a  shot  and  missed 
his  bird ;  and  so  we  found,  when  the  Colonel  and 


Jennifer  doth   Find   Miles's   Love          295 

Simpson  came  to  hold  council  with  us,  that  they 
were  keen  to  follow  it  up  by  attacking  their  strong 
hold  again  in  the  morning ;  the  two  townsmen  may 
have  been  still  thinking  of  the  silver  slugs,  but 
Miles  and  I  were  still  fighting  mad  from  Meadfield 
—  at  least  I  was.  Miles  was  in  a  joyous  mood,  or 
led  by  some  impulse,  to  go  on.  And,  lest  any 
should  escape,  it  was  planned  that  Miles  and  I,  with 
our  own  men,  should  take  the  canoes,  with  the  little 
cannon  in  the  bow  of  Miles's  oaken  dugout  (which 
my  gibes  had  got  him  to  induce  the  Natick  men 
to  finish)  up  Noanett's  stream ;  while  Jones  and 
Simpson  (who  had  no  stomach  for  further  floods 
unchained  by  the  white  witch)  led  the  others,  with 
Woolacote  to  guide  them,  through  the  trail  there 
which  lay  over  the  rocky  hills  to  the  West  of  the 
valley.  Four  men  we  left  to  guard  the  farm  with 
Berry  ;  though  it  was  hardly  to  be  feared  they  would 
attack  it  again  that  morning  after  the  beating  we  had 
given  them  in  the  night. 

So  our  party  started,  the  three  canoes  taking  the 
lead  by  an  hour,  about  the  time  it  would  take  us  in 
them  to  reach  Noanett's  stream,  that  the  two  forces 
might  reach  the  heart  of  the  valley  at  the  same 
time,  or  as  near  as  might  be ;  and  we  urged  Master 
Simpson  till  the  last  to  stay  behind,  for  he  was 
getting  an  old  man,  and  his  wide  son  was  there  to 
be  shot  at.  But  he  would  not  hear  of  it ;  whether 
the  Colonel  had  put  him  in  a  fighting  humour  (for 
Jones  was  full  of  fight  as  any  younger  Welshman 
when  he  once  smelt  powder),  or  more  likely  that 
both  were  sniffing  on  the  scent  of  Noanett's  silver 
mine. 


296  King  Noanett 


As  Miles  and  I  drifted  down  side  by  side,  he 
drew  his  lighter  craft  to  mine.  "  Moore/'  said  he, 
"  you  must  let  me  be  captain  of  this  sally  —  will 
you  not  ? " 

"  Surely,"  I  answered,  laughing,  "  Major  Courte- 
nay  "  —  thinking  of  the  old  times  in  Virginia. 

"  Then  I  want  you  to  let  me  take  this  light 
canoe,  and  only  one  man,  that  can  swim  well,  and 
we  to  go  ahead ;  and  you  to  wait  with  the  artillery ; 
and  not  follow  on  up  the  valley  until  you  hear  a 
shot  from  me ;  but  stay  behind  in  the  alder 
swamp." 

"  Do  you  fear  the  white  witch  ? "  said  I,  de 
murring  ;  for  it  seemed  we  had  too  often  been  in 
danger  side  by  side  for  me  to  stay  behind  him  now. 

"  No,"  said  he,  "  but  I  fear  some  crafty  man's 
contrivance  —  and  when  we  so  have  drawn  his  fire 
you  can  come  up  upon  'em  with  their  outworks 
empty." 

I  had  an  inkling  what  he  meant ;  and  agreed, 
seeing  there  was  not  much  real  danger,  perhaps,  in 
what  Miles  proposed.  And  so,  when  we  turned 
into  that  steep  valley,  it  was  dim  yet  with  the  night 
mist,  and  the  sun  not  yet  over  the  Eastern  crag;  and 
with  a  whispered  word  to  the  men  we  turned  aside 
with  the  other  large  canoe  into  the  recesses  of  the 
alders,  while  Miles  paddled  on  in  the  open.  And 
sure  enough,  only  a  few  minutes  after  his  canoe  had 
disappeared,  we  heard  the  roaring  of  loosened  water; 
and  in  a  few  seconds  more  came  the  brown  flood,  as 
I  had  expected,  here  spread  outward  into  the  wide 
alder  swamp,  so  that  it  now  but  gently  raised  our 
canoes  amid  the  trees.  And  then,  his  canoe  floating 


Jennifer  doth  Find   Miles's   Love  297 

down   stream,   bottom    up,   himself  and    Nehoiden 
swimming  unharmed  beside  it. 

o 

Then  we  righted  it,  and  divided  our  men  equally 
between  all  the  boats  once  more ;  and  started  all 
of  us  up  the  stream,  now  rapidly  subsiding.  And 
as  we  passed  beyond  the  place  where  we  had  met 
the  flood  before,  we  saw  that  the  walls  of  the  stream 
were  here  laid  artificially  of  great  squared  stones. 
And  in  a  few  moments  more  we  came  to  a  great 
dam  of  unmortared  masonry,  running  straight  across 
the  valley  from  hill  to  hill ;  and  behind  it  lay  the 
oozy  bed  of  an  emptied  pond ;  and  meandering 
through  this  was  the  deeper  natural  bed  of  the 
stream. 

"  Does  that  look  like  Indian  handiwork  ?  "  called 
out  Miles  to  me,  pointing ;  and  I  saw  that  the  dam 
itself  had  been  a  movable  timber  gateway,  which 
had  been  drawn  up  and  so  let  the  whole  little  lake 
go  out  in  a  sudden  flood.  "  Faith,  a  very  pretty 
idea  of  water  defences  hath  your  Noanett,"  laughed 
Miles,  "  for  a  man  that  hath  been  bred  inland  and 
speaks  no  English.  Are  you  sure  that  he  be  indeed 
a  savage,  or  doth  it  merely  suit  him  to  appear  one?" 

"  He  spoke  no  English,"  I  began  ;  but  even  as  I 
said  it,  I  remembered  that  one  word  which  he  had 
seemed  to  understand  and  had  been  quick  to  answer 
the  sentence  before  Pomham  had  interpreted  it  to 
him.  "  He  certainly  was  painted,"  said  I. 

"  That  he  learned,  maybe,  from  the  Court  ladies. 
I  only  hope  he  hath  no  other  lake  to  drown  us 
with." 

I  looked  up  the  valley  in  apprehension  ;  and  as 
we  came  up  to  where  the  stream  entered  the  pond, 


King  Noanett 


we  saw  it  was  there  too  an  artificial  sluiceway  run 
ning  between  stone  walls.  And  while  we  hesitated 
whether  to  venture  in  it  with  our  boats  (for  we  saw, 
scarce  two  hundred  yards  farther  up,  another  great 
embankment  of  round  stones  and  gravel  blocking 
the  narrow  glen)  upon  the  top  of  this  came  out 
Colonel  Jones  and  Simpson  and  all  the  others  of 
their  party,  and  waved  their  caps  at  us  with  a  mighty 
shouting. 

"Divil  take  him,"  grunted  Miles,  "old  Noanett 
has  got  away ;  sure  they  never  had  taken  him  with 
out  a  shot."  But  we  paddled  up  without  apprehen 
sion  ;  and  there  found  another  huge  dam  making  a 
second  little  tarn  up  in  those  hills.  And  beyond 
this,  we  could  see,  was  even  one  more ;  and  we 
marvelled  that  this  Noanett  had  had  the  skill,  or 
his  Indians  the  industry,  to  lay  these  great  stone 
dikes  across  the  valley. 

His  camp  lay  at  the  neck  of  land  that  divided 
these  last  two  ponds,  the  houses,  or  wigwams,  run 
ning  across  the  dam  and  up  the  hill  on  either  side ; 
but  at  the  left  there  is  a  beautiful  grassy  slope,  lead 
ing  down  from  the  Eastward  crag ;  and  here,  with  a 
garden  and  even  an  orchard  of  English  apple-trees, 
was  a  house  of  mortared  stone ;  and  this,  it  was 
plain  to  see,  had  been  the  chief's.  And  about  its 
doorway  grew  a  side  of  yellow  English  roses  ;  and 
standing  on  the  threshold  I  looked  backward  and 
saw  a  prospect  that  was  marvellous  fair.  For  here 
the  three  little  lakes  lay  at  my  feet,  the  lowest  one 
now  but  a  bed  of  bright  greens  and  watercresses  ; 
and  through  the  narrow  glen  I  could  trace  the 
stream  that  is  still  called  Noanett's,  winding  down 


Jennifer  doth  Find  Miles's   Love  299 

to  join  the  Charles,  where  it  lay  hidden  in  the  forest. 
And  far  beyond  this  the  country  rose  in  wooded 
waves  to  break  in  chain  after  chain  of  purple  hills, 
until  they  culminated  in  the  round  filmy  domes  of 
the  mountains  in  the  Hampshire  province.  While, 
to  the  South,  the  glen  grew  wilder  until  it  vanished 
in  a  maze  of  upland  moss  and  moor  and  broken 
crag.  And  in  all  this  country  not  one  sign  of  set 
tlement  could  then  be  seen  save  only  the  Indian 
village  at  Natick,  and  far  to  the  Northwest  a  little 
scratch  in  the  forest  that  Nehoiden  told  me  was  the 
street  of  Billericay. 

Now,  while  I  was  looking  at  all  this,  came  my 
partner  Simpson  and  tapped  my  arm.  "  Look 
hither,"  said  he;  "  for  this  is  more  than  mere  foolery 
of  war."  Miles  and  I  followed  him;  and  we  came 
to  a  long,  low  wooden  shed,  the  only  other  in  the 
glen  that  was  more  than  wigwam ;  and  here  was 
Colonel  Jones  standing,  looking  at  a  run  of  stones 
inside  it ;  and  beside  it  was  a  little  flume  and  an 
undershot  wheel. 

"A  mill,"  said  I. 

"Aye,"  said  he,  "but  not  for  flour  —  where 
should  he  find  more  corn  in  this  wilderness  than 
the  Indian  women  can  fill  their  pestles  with  ?  This 
he  used  for  crushing  ore.  And  now  come  hither." 

We  went  by  the  upper  pond  through  a  dense 
thicket  that  I  recognized  as  being  near  the  place 
where  I  had  fallen  through  the  ground  that  day 
when  I  had  come  through  the  valley  unawares ;  and 
here,  by  the  stream,  hidden  in  the  dense  wood  that 
would  hold  the  smoke  down  in  the  glen  and  scatter  it 
but  slowly,  we  found  a  large  oven  like  a  lime-furnace. 


300  King  Noanett 


"  Now  you  can  see  where  his  silver  bullets  came 
from,"  said  Jones.  "Here  was  his  smelting-pot  — 
and  now,  where  did  he  keep  his  ingots  ?  though  I 
fear  me  well  he  hath  left  none  for  honest  Christians 
who  would  make  a  proper  use  of  them."  A  notion 
came  to  me,  and  I  led  them  back  up  the  wood-path, 
near  the  place  where  I  had  fallen.  And  here,  to  be 
sure,  we  found  a  sort  of  cellar,  that  had  evidently 
been  covered  with  leaves  and  earth  upon  a  lid  of 
thatched  boughs ;  for  this  lid  lay  thrown  backward 
on  the  ground  beside  it.  But  the  cellar  was  quite 
empty ;  not  so  much  as  a  silver  button  could  Jones 
or  Simpson  find ;  though  some  piles  of  iron  ore, 
rough  crushed  or  melted  into  slag,  were  still  there 
to  remind  me  on  what  hard  things  I  had  fallen  ;  and 
I  wondered  not  my  senses  had  left  me  and  my 
shoulder  been  left  ready  for  a  sling. 

Jones  and  Simpson  could  hardly  bring  themselves 
to  believe  that  all  had  been  removed,  however ;  he 
must  have  had  other  treasures,  they  thought ;  and 
how  could  Noanett  and  his  people  have  escaped, 
with  both  the  hill  path  and  the  glen  way  occupied 
by  us  ?  For  surely  they  never  could  have  gone  out 
towards  the  town  of  Meadfield  or  the  Hartford  trail 
which  was  now  patrolled  by  scouts  both  day  and 
night. 

But  Miles  and  I  grew  weary  of  waiting ;  and 
while  old  Simpson  was  delving  in  the  watercourse 
and  rummaging  the  empty  wigwams,  we  walked  up 
to  the  Eastern  hilltop,  which  we  found  to  be  even 
higher  than  that  across  the  valley,  though  less  pre 
cipitous.  And  here  as  we  sat,  one  thought  in  both 
our  minds,  we  started  at  a  gunshot,  and  then  another 


Jennifer  doth   Find   Miles's   Love          301 

and  another ;  and  we  saw  the  puffs  of  smoke  rise 
from  the  clearing  of  our  farm,  which  lay  almost  at 
our  feet. 

We  sprang  down  the  mountain,  and  telling  the 
others  that  the  signal  came  from  home,  Miles  joined 
them  to  go  back  over  the  mountain,  while  I  made 
haste  to  get  homeward  with  the  boats.  But  haste 
as  I  might,  Miles  got  there  before  me ;  and  he  met 
us  with  the  news  that  a  runner  had  come  from  the 
soldiers  that  had  left  that  night  for  the  great  fort, 
and  told  how  they  had  been  beaten  off  after  more 
than  one  attack,  and  were  now  in  full  retreat,  and 
feared  that  Philip  might  be  bold  enough  to  follow 
them. 

But  this  was  not  all  that  Miles  had  to  tell  me. 
For,  leading  me  apart  to  a  place  near  by  in  the  woods, 
I  found  Jennifer  sitting  there.  "Tell  Moore  how 
Pomham  escaped,  and  what  you  saw,"  said  he. 

Jennifer  was  very  pale. 

"  You  had  been  gone  perhaps  two  hours,"  said 
she,  "  when  a  row  of  large  canoes  came  up  the  river. 
We  feared  an  attack  and  barred  the  gates.  But  they 
tarried  not,  and  I  counted  seven  canoes  as  they  passed. 
In  the  last  sat  the  Indian  that  appeared  to  be  the 
chief.  And  the  canoes  were  all  loaded  with  many 
goods,  and  the  Indians  had  guns.  But  in  the  one 
before  the  last  was  an  old  Indian  with  white  hair; 
and  with  him  sat  an  English  lady  that  appeared  to 
be  his  captive ;  for  she  was  weeping  bitterly  ;  and  I 
ran  out  through  the  wood  by  the  water  side  to  see 
them  pass.  And  as  I  came  out  by  the  river,  she 
saw  me ;  and  her  eyes  met  mine.  .  .  ."  Jennifer 
paused  a  moment ;  I  was  looking  at  Miles  ;  but  as 


302  King  Noanett 


I  turned  to  her,  she  went  on.  "  And  she  was  the 
lady  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  gave  the  crucifix  to 
the  Indian,  that  belongs  to  Mr.  Courtenay." 

Jennifer's  voice  had  died  into  a  whisper ;  and  I 
looked  at  Miles's  radiant  face.  "  What  do  you 
think  ?  " 

All  faith  lay  in  his  eyes.  "  I  believe  in  the  vision 
Jennifer  hath  seen,  as  I  do  in  the  visions  of  Holy 
Writ." 

"  O  Moore,"  said  Jenny  then  to  me,  "  I  know,  I 
know ;  pray  doubt  me  not ;  for  I  have  found  her  at 
last,  as  my  heart  hath  led  me  to  her."  And  I  looked; 
and  doubted  not  the  sight  that  lay  within  her  eyes. 


XL 

In  which  I   Find  Her 

ALL  that  morning  the  men  of  the  attacking 
force  came  in,  by  squads  of  twos  and  threes. 
They  did  this,  partly  in  the  habit  of  Indian 
warfare,  and  partly  that  they  thought  Philip 
less  likely  to  follow  them  so,  than  if  they  had  retreated 
in  a  body;  and  they  had  rendezvous  at  our  farm. 
For  they  were  not  beaten,  as  they  said,  but  only 
beaten  off;  and  the  notion  liked  them  not  of  running 
back  at  once  to  their  own  homes.      Moreover,  they 
had  some  thought  of  seeing  how  our  attack  on  Noan- 
ett  had  fared ;  and  helping  us,  if  we  had  not  been 
successful,  and  thus  making  up  in  part  for  their  own 
misfortune. 

By  the  middle  of  that  afternoon  all  had  come  ; 
and  the  latest  comers  brought  word  that  Philip  had 
shown  no  disposition  to  follow  them,  but  was  lying 
in  his  fortress  of  turf,  betwixt  mere  and  river,  and 
savages  still  flocking  to  him  from  all  directions. 
Then  Miles  Courtenay  stood  up  and  told  them  how 
Noanett  and  Pomham  had  escaped  us  ;  and  how  he 
purposed  following  up  the  stream  at  once,  and 
attacking  them  that  evening  or  early  on  the  follow 
ing  day  ;  and  he  called  for  volunteers. 

He  said  nothing  of  his  reasons  for  resolving  this  ; 
so  I  stood  up  after  him  and  made  a  little  speech,  and 

3°3 


304  King  Noanett 


told  them  how  Noanett  had  gone  by  river,  and  it 
was  nigh  thirty  miles  of  river  to  Philip's  fort ;  and 
King  Noanett,  who  doubtless  knew  that  Philip  had 
been  victorious  (for  their  runners  far  exceeded  ours), 
would  not  hasten  thither,  but  rather  camp  that  night 
as  soon  as  they  had  got  the  Natick  village  well  be 
hind  them ;  so  on  the  next  day  I  promised  to  lead 
them,  and  we  should  soon  overtake  them.  And  I 
told  them  naught  of  the  lady  that  was  captive  with 
them,  only  hinted  of  the  silver  ingots ;  but  I  well 
knew,  if  Noanett  once  led  her  into  Philip's  stronghold, 
only  the  issue  of  the  war  could  give  her  back  to  us. 
And  Miles  looked  at  me  when  I  had  done,  with  a 
light  in  his  dark  eyes  which  will  always  gladden  my 
heart,  remembering  it.  For  on  that  next  day,  as  he 
knew,  did  my  own  ship  sail  for  England. 

But  the  settlers,  that  were  still  half  frightened  and 
half  sullen  at  the  rough  handling  they  had  received, 
hung  back  still.  Indeed,  it  seemed  strange  tactics  to 
divert  a  portion  of  a  retreating  army  to  attack  the  rear 
guard  of  a  victorious  enemy  on  its  way  to  a  junction. 
But  then  the  Colonel  (who  knew  how  strangely  our 
upper  river  winds  about  the  country,  from  surveys 
that  he  had  made  in  exploring  for  his  grant,  and  who 
could  not  bear  that  Noanett  should  get  away  with 
all  his  silver  slugs)  stood  up,  and  said  the  young  man 
was  right;  and  it  would  almost  make  up  for  their 
repulse  at  the  fort,  if  they  could  thus  cut  off  two 
chiefs  with  a  considerable  force,  and  one  of  them 
known  to  be  that  great  wizard  Noanett,  who  lay 
behind  this  rising  against  the  colonists,  and  in  whom 
all  the  sachems  put  more  faith  than  in  their  youth 
ful  king,  whose  arm  was  yet  untried. 


T   Find  Her  305 


"  Remember  Meadfield,  still  smouldering,"  he 
cried.  "  And  if  you  have  doubt  of  your  leadership 
(though  Major  Courtenay  hath  well  approved  him 
self,  to  my  knowledge,  in  the  Virginia  wars),  you 
have  here  also  one  that  holds  commission  from  the 
King  —  God  bless  him  —  Charles  the  Second,  King 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and  proclaimed  but  five 
weeks  since  at  Whitehall !  " 

Now  this  was  the  first  that  we  had  heard  of  the 
end  of  the  Commonwealth  ;  and  the  news,  though 
little  grateful  to  us  men  of  Massachusetts,  I  could 
see  did  set  them  thinking,  both  of  Colonel  Jones's 
authority  and  of  the  policy  of  righting  themselves 
their  own  affairs  and  giving  no  handle  for  despatch 
of  troops  from  England.  So  Major  Lusher  first, 
and  most  of  the  other  officers,  and  all  the  younger 
men  that  had  no  wives  and  of  all  them  that  had 
their  houses  burned  and  women  or  children  taken 
or  killed  in  the  sack  of  Meadfield,  came  over  and 
stood  by  Miles  or  me,  until  we  had  two  score,  or 
more  than  our  canoes  would  hold  ;  and  then  Colonel 
Jones,  seeing  how  they  put  their  trust  most  natu 
rally  in  Courtenay  (as  all  men  did  that  I  had  ever 
met),  gracefully  made  over  the  command  to  him. 

Then  Miles  gave  his  orders,  quietly,  but  in  tones 
that  brooked  not  delay ;  taking  the  first  canoe  him 
self,  he  placed  me  in  the  second  with  the  little 
cannon  ;  Major  Lusher  and  the  Dedham  men  took 
the  third  and  fourth ;  and  Colonel  Jones,  with  Mas 
ter  Simpson,  who  refused  to  stay  behind,  brought 
up  the  rear.  And  it  was  agreed  that  Jennifer,  with 
the  women  that  had  fled  from  Meadfield,  was  to  go 
with  the  others  down  to  Dedham,  leaving  our  house 


306  King  Noanett 


empty ;  for  nothing  now  lay  between  it  and  the 
Indian  army. 

But  then  Jennifer  came  to  me  apart,  and  implored 
she  might  go  with  us.  She  would  stay  in  our  camp, 
she  said,  or  by  the  canoes  while  our  attack  was 
going  on  ;  but  something  bade  her  come,  that  she 
might  not  leave  her  work  unfinished ;  to  be  with 
her  whom  Courtenay  loved  when  he  had  rescued 
her.  And  I  was  about  to  say  her  nay,  when  I  saw 
within  her  eyes  ;  and  I  withstood  her  wish  no  more, 
but  went  and  told  Miles  that  she  must  come.  "  For 
surely,"  said  she,  "  I  may  go  where  the  English 
lady  goes."  So  I  put  her  in  the  canoe  with  me. 

The  others  came  down  to  the  river  bank  and 
cheered  us  as  we  left  for  this  last  battle.  The 
summer  birds  and  flowers  gladdened  the  river ;  and 
again  the  golden  West  lay  in  front  for  us  to  voyage 
into.  The  light  of  it  fell  full  on  Courtenay's  face, 
as  I  brought  my  bark  beside  his ;  and  I  looked  in 
it  and  was  glad  to  see  the  shadow  of  the  other  world 
had  left  it  now. 

"  God  bless  thee,  Moore,"  said  he,  "  and  when  I 
have  saved  her  now  once  more,  we  shall  go  home 
to  England  with  thee.  For  I  have  tried  thee,  and 
I  know  thy  lady  would  be  true  to  thee."  And 
then  I  felt  that  my  love  for  this  man  was  almost 
like  my  love  for  her,  and  both  I  knew  not  how  to 
better.  But  I  made  no  answer ;  and  so  we  went  up 
the  quiet  river  side  by  side. 

We  made  quick  work  of  the  carry  at  the  Indian 
village ;  and  beyond  the  river  lay  through  meadow 
and  the  virgin  forest ;  in  the  tender  grasses  were 
countless  hosts  of  little  blue  and  star-shaped  flowers, 


I   Find  Her  307 


and  before  us  rose  one  great  green  hill  that  was 
curved  even  like  the  downs  on  Exmoor  and  had  the 
beauty  of  a  woman's  breast.  And  I  remembered 
the  boyish  tears  that  I  had  wept,  and  left  there  in 
the  dell  of  Combe-Park  water,  now  five  years 
agone. 

Then  the  woods  closed  up  about  us,  and  we 
progressed  warily,  not  knowing  what  we  might  find 
beyond  each  bend.  But  now  the  water  widened, 
still  amid  green  fields  beyond  which  rose  new  hills  ; 
and  ahead  of  us  there  was  a  rocky  range,  so  that 
we  had  to  wonder  how  the  river  ever  came  through 
it;  but  the  way  led  straight  up  to  this,  and  beneath 
a  bold  rocky  bluff;  till  suddenly,  as  we  looked,  we 
saw  the  river  sweeping  round  the  crag  and  there 
was  a  rift  in  the  hill  through  which  the  stream  came, 
swirling  between  two  rocks.  And  from  the  crest  of 
the  nearest  one  curled  the  smoke  of  an  Indian  fire. 

But  that  they  had  no  thought  of  our  coming, 
they  had  surely  seen  us ;  as  it  was,  Miles  waved 
his  hand,  and  we  all  dropped  noiselessly  back  in  the 
swift  current,  to  where  there  was  a  hemlock  shadow 
on  the  Western  shore.  And  there  we  landed  in 
dense  woods;  and  Miles  disposed  his  outposts  to 
be  ready  for  an  attack  in  the  morning,  only  bade 
us  build  no  fire.  And  while  he  was  busied  in  giving 
orders,  I  slipped  away. 

The  sunlight  still  lay  in  the  lofty  places,  though 
in  the  valleys  and  the  thickets  it  was  night ;  and  I 
entered  in  some  deep  fir  woods  with  design  to  come 
in  this  cover  to  the  top,  whence  I  might  look  down 
on  Noanett's  encampment.  And  first,  from  a  clear 
ing,  I  saw  the  country  far  to  the  North  of  us  and 


308  King  Noanett 


already,  in  the  dusty  blue,  a  star ;  and  then  I  came 
out  higher  still  on  a  mossy  rock  that  topped  the 
ridge  through  which  the  river  broke ;  and  here,  to 
the  South,  I  saw  many  miles  of  meadow,  across 
which  the  upper  river  lay  winding,  like  a  silver 
ribbon,  in  the  twilight ;  for  this  lay  Eastward  of 
that  mountain,  and  was  night,  as  the  country  to  the 
West  was  still  the  day,  so  that  even,  some  miles 
distant,  as  the  level  sunbeams  struck  its  walls,  I 
made  out  the  square  of  Philip's  earthwork  fort,  in 
a  strong  place  that  lay  amid  swamps  between  the 
river  and  a  lake.  Then  I  followed  the  ridge  down 
ward  until  I  came  to  the  great  crag  that  we  had 
seen  just  over  the  river ;  and  thence,  lying  down 
and  peering  over,  I  could  look  through  all  Noanett's 
camp  which  lay  upon  a  grassy  shelf  scarce  an  hun 
dred  feet  below  me.  Noanett's  camp  it  was ;  for 
there  I  saw  the  white-haired  chief  alone,  looking 
down  the  river  reach  up  which  our  troop  had  come. 
And  as  I  was  intently  looking,  wondering  that  I 
seemed  to  know  his  face,  he  went  into  a  tent  that 
stood  near  by,  and  I  heard  a  woman's  voice,  it 
seemed,  in  supplication ;  and  suddenly  my  heart 
stood  still.  This  was  like  a  white  man's  tent,  and 
the  only  one  there  was  ;  for  the  other  Indians  lay 
about  their  fires  with  no  such  shelter.  And  then, 
in  a  moment  more,  the  voices  ceased,  and  a  slender 
maiden  came  out  of  the  tent  alone ;  and  as  she 
stood  erect,  to  look  over  the  dim  lower  meadows, 
the  afterlight  that  was  left  from  that  Western  glory 
streamed  full  upon  her  face,  half  turned  to  me ;  and 
it  was  the  face  of  her  I  loved  and  shall  love  always 
till  I  die. 


I   Find  Her  309 


Again  her  face  was  outlined  to  me  in  the  twilight, 
pale  and  brave  and  pure  as  I  had  seen  it  last  that 
day  in  Devon  ;  and  her  eyes  I  could  see,  that  were 
still  as  I  had  seen  them  in  my  dreams  ;  in  the  brown 
air  of  evening  she  stood  there,  by  the  grace  of  God 
my  lady,  and  I  thus  by  His  mercy  led  to  her.  And 
as  I  looked  at  her,  I  knew  that  I  had  never  doubted 
her ;  yet  was  she  a  woman  now,  that  I  had  known  a 
girl,  and  our  two  souls  had  grown  on  lives  apart. 
One  moment  I  stood,  ready  to  drop  down  the  cliff 
to  her  feet ;  then  I  bethought  me  that  I  had  yet  to 
save  her,  and  I  held  me  fast  to  the  rock  ;  just  as  the 
Indians  clustered  about  her,  and  one  of  them,  that 
I  could  see  was  Pomham,  led  her  back  to  the  tent. 
Then  I  hid  me  in  the  woods  to  think.  For  alas  ! 
and  shame  for  me  !  my  head  is  ever  slow. 

But  through  all  my  frame  my  heart  sent  my  life- 
blood  bounding ;  and  I  waited  till  my  brain  came 
cool  and  clear.  Then  I  saw  that  it  was  not  enough 
to  attack  and  defeat ;  we  must  take  them  all  captive  ; 
and  take  them  quickly,  ere  harm  had  come  to  her. 
And,  to  do  this,  both  reaches  of  the  river  must  be 
guarded,  and  the  camp  commanded  from  above  ;  and 
we  must  wait  until  the  Indians  slept  deepest,  before 
the  dawn.  Luckily,  they  had  no  knowledge  we 
were  there. 

And  then,  when  I  had  so  made  my  mortal  plan 
(not  thinking  of  that  higher  plan  that  had  been 
made  so  strangely  to  bring  us  together)  my  heart 
would  have  its  way  again  ;  and  I  wandered,  whither 
I  knew  not,  but  far  off  in  the  silent  woods  that  w7ere 
to  me  in  the  dead  night  as  some  bright  bower  of 
singing  birds.  And  only  when  it  came  to  my  mind 


jio  King  Noanett 


that  it  was  midnight  did  I  turn  my  steps  again 
toward  our  camp  ;  —  and  then  first,  alas  !  came  over 
me  the  thought  of  Miles.  So  she  that  we  had 
found  was  not  her  he  sought.  And  I  am  glad  to 
remember  that,  even  then,  in  my  great  happiness, 
my  heart  was  grieved  for  him. 

But  surely,  as  he  had  vowed  for  me,  so  I  and  he 
would  join  and  find  his  lady  yet,  though  all  this 
Western  world  were  searched  again.  And  I  was 
sorry  for  Jennifer,  even  in  her  second-sight  at  fault, 
who  loved  Miles  so.  And  while  I  thus  planned,  I 
stopped  and  listened ;  for  I  heard  a  distant  singing 
in  the  wood.  The  tune  I  had  heard  last  in  Devon 
shire  ;  and  surely,  I  knew  the  words  ? 

"  Her  whom  ye  love 

For  him  ye  shall  leave. 
He  is  thy  King,  though  Queen  she  may  never  be ; 

Now  ye  may  prove 

How  both  ye  do  love, 
Living  so  gallantly,  dying  so  lovingly  —  " 


XLI 

In  which  my  Lady  Keeps  her  Promise 

WELL  I  knew  that  old  song  of  the  Cava 
liers,  Lillibullero,  to  which  tune  others 
wrote  less  tender  words,  though  the  mel 
ody  be  so  sad  and  gentle  ;  but  never  had 
I  heard  Miles  sing  it  before.  For  Miles  it  was  ; 
and  he  only  broke  off  the  song,  as  I  met  him,  close 
by  the  camp,  full  of  my  news.  And  I  told  him 
then  and  there;  how  I  had  seen  her  my  love,  that 
I  had  so  long  thought  in  England,  there  in  that 
camp,  in  the  powder  of  the  savages,  who  were  mak 
ing  war.  And  even  then,  I  was  wondering  how  she 
came  thither,  but  that  things  happened  so  quickly 
on  that  day  one  had  no  time  to  think.  And 
Miles,  who  had  been  silent  for  a  moment  at  my 
news,  looked  at  me  ;  and  then  he  put  his  arm  around 
my  neck.  In  our  camp  there  was  no  fire  nor  torch, 
but  I  could  see  even  by  the  starlight  that  his  face  was 
pale  ;  and  I  sought  to  say  some  words  of  comfort 
to  him  that  Jennifer's  vision  had  not  proved  true. 
"Little  maid!"  he  said,  "little  maid!"  And  I 
knew  that  he  was  speaking  of  Jennifer ;  for  he  often 
called  her  so.  And  I  told  him  that  even  on  the 
morrow,  if  God  favoured  us,  we  would  start  West 
s' 


3 12  King  Noanett 


ward  for  the  Mohawk  country,  where  his  lady, 
doubtless,  still  was. 

"  God  bless  thee,  Moore,"  said  he,  "  now  and 
always  —  'tis  doubtless  better  so.  Tell  me,  at  least, 
dost  thou  still  love  her  ?  " 

"  I  am  her,"  I  said. 

"  And  thou  hast  no  doubt  of  her,  at  last  ?  " 

There  was  a  touch  of  his  old  raillery  in  his  tone, 
and  I  hung  my  head.  "  Nay,"  said  I,  "  I  had 
sooner  doubt  the  God  of  heaven.  I  have  no  doubt 
of  her." 

"  Nor  have  I  —  and  thanks  be  to  the  blessed 
Virgin  for  it ! "  he  answered.  And  then  we  fell 
to  talking  of  our  plans  for  the  rescue  :  I  told  him 
mine,  and  found  that  his  were  like  to  them. 

Only  we  differed  on  one  thing ;  that  was,  which 
of  us  should  take  command  of  the  canoe  that  ran 
the  gauntlet,  through  the  defile,  to  cut  off  their 
retreat  on  the  side  towards  Philip ;  for  this  canoe 
must  be  starting  ahead,  and  before  the  dawn  ;  and 
we  both  wanted  it,  and  both  agreed  that  Jones  and 
Simpson  should  stay  behind  with  the  canoes  on  the 
lower  river,  and  with  them  Jennifer ;  for  it  was  not 
likely,  said  Miles,  the  old  fox  Noanett  would  run 
down  there.  And  at  the  last,  Miles  used  his  au 
thority  of  command,  the  only  time  in  his  life  with 
me ;  so  for  discipline's  sake  I  let  him  have  his  way. 
"  When  we  seek  thy  lady,  I  shall  order  thee," 
said  I  ;  and  Miles  looked  up  with  a  bright  smile, 
and  so  it  was  agreed.  After  all,  I  was  to  have 
the  main  attack,  that  from  the  ridge  whence  I  had 
spied  their  camp ;  for  I  had  described  this  ledge  to 
Miles,  and  he  had  listened,  nodding  his  head  as  if 


My   Lady  Keeps  her  Promise  313 

he  knew  the  place.  And  then  Miles  grasped  my 
hand  and  took  his  leave. 

"  Not  yet  ?  "  said  I ;  "it  lacks  two  hours  of  dawn." 

"  Nay,"  answered  Miles,  "  I  had  rather  go  now. 
Sure,  ye  know,  I  hate  to  dawdle  with  my  fighting  !  " 
This  he  said  with  a  low  laugh ;  but  then  added 
gravely,  that  he  needed  more  time  than  we  to  start 
up  the  river  and  get  into  position.  And  this  was 
true,  so  I  let  him  go. 

He  waked  softly  three  men  ;  and  he  chose  the 
three  that  had  lost  their  wives  at  Meadfield ;  and 
these  he  bade  go  with  him  ;  and  their  canoe  took 
its  silent  way  up  the  black  water  in  the  gorge.  I 
watched  him  go,  and  waved  my  hand  at  him,  but 
thinking  only  of  my  lady.  Miles  waved  his  hand 
at  me  ;  but  he  had  stopped  his  singing ;  and  sud 
denly  I  wondered  what  had  led  him  to  singing  so 
near  their  camp.  And  it  seemed  to  me  the  voice 
had  not  been  Miles's,  but  the  same  voice  I  had 
heard  that  night  of  old  Penruddock's  flight,  on 
Exmoor.  I  started  up,  and  looked  about  me  ;  it 
may  have  been  half  an  hour  after  I  had  said  good 
bye  to  Miles,  and  I  was  waiting  for  the  first  ray 
of  dawn,  when  I  felt  a  soft  hand  touch  my  shoulder. 
It  was  Jennifer. 

"Where  is  Miles  Courtenay?"  she  asked. 

I  told  her  that  he  had  gone. 

"  Gone  !  gone  already  ?  "   the  girl  cried  wildly. 

"  Hush,"  said  I  ;  and  I  sketched  to  her  our  plan 
of  attack.  And  then  I  told  her  of  Miss  St.  Aubyn, 
and  how  her  own  vision  had  proved  wrong,  and 
Miles  and  I  were  to  seek  her  in  the  Mohawk  coun 
try  afterward. 


314  King  Noanett 


cc  Nay,  nay,"  she  moaned ;  "  Moore  Carew,  go 
ye  at  once  or  it  will  be  too  late.  Go  ye  at  once  — 
go  ye  at  once."  And  she  said  nothing  more  than 
this  ;  but  I  saw  she  had  a  paper  folded  in  her  hand, 
and  on  it  was  Miles's  handwriting.  For  just  then 
the  cold  grey  dawnlight  made  a  ghostly  looming  in 
the  place. 

So  I  called  the  camp,  and  gave  them  their  orders 
briefly.  And  I  told  Jones's  party,  on  no  account 
were  they  to  shoot  into  the  Indian  camp,  but  only 
to  wait  down  the  river  and  capture,  without  injury, 
any  that  might  be  escaping.  And  then  I  quickly 
took  some  dozen  trusty  men  with  me,  and  led  them 
rapidly  up  the  hill. 

But  none  too  quickly ;  for  hardly  had  I,  leading, 
got  to  that  crag  above  the  camp  when  I  heard 
musket  firing  up  the  stream  ;  and  in  the  dawn  I 
saw  Miles  Courtenay  attacking  alone,  with  his  three 
men.  And  so  all  the  Indians  ran  down  to  meet 
his  one  canoe ;  while  we  quickly  sprang  down  the 
rock  and  had  a  bloodless  victory.  And  just  as  I 
came  to  the  tent,  being  first,  came  out  my  lady,  sad, 
but  not  in  fear  (for  she  had  seen  long  years  of  such 
things),  and  I  fell  at  her  feet,  as  I  had  done  in  my 
dreams. 


XLII 

In  which  I  Learn  to  Know  Miles  Courtenay 

T~   AM    Moore  Carew,  and  by   God's  blessing 

do  see  thee  now  again   as  thou  promised," 

1       was  what  I  said.     And  what  my  lady  said 

I   do  not  here  set  down  ;   only  that  I   rose 

and  took  her  hand  and  stood  there.      For  she,  too, 

had  thought  me  under  some  dire  condemnation  all 

that  time.     "  I  have  only  sought  for  thee  here  and 

J  O 

in  the  Indies  since  that  day  you  went  from  me. 
Oh,  why  did  not  you  tell  me  and  let  me  join 
you  —  "' 

"  And  you  cried  out  for  the  King,  after  all,"  she 
said,  half  smiling ;  then  my  heart  leaped,  as  I  saw 
we  had  in  truth  not  been  separated  all  that  time, 
only  in  body.  And  even  as  we  stood  there,  look 
ing  at  one  another,  Jennifer  rushed  between  us. 
"  Where  is  he  ? "  she  cried  to  me.  I  knew  who 
she  meant ;  so  I  kissed  my  lady's  hand  but  once, 
and  then  I  said, 

"  Forgive  me  that  I  must  leave  thee  for  this  mo 
ment  —  if  thou  art  safe  ?  " 

For  just  then  the  great  chief  Noanett  came  out  of 
the  tent  and  looked  at  us. 

But  the  paint  was  off  his  face,  and  his  skin  was 
white.  And  as  I  gazed  upon  him,  I  saw  that  he 
was  John  Penruddock,  my  lady's  grandfather.  And 

315 


1 6  King  Noanett 


his  sight  so  amazed  me,  that  I  knew  not  whether  to 
take  it  for  joy  or  evil. 

"  In  the  King's  name,  whoe'er  thou  art,  sur 
render,"  cried  I. 

"In  the  King's?" 

"  Aye,  in  his  gracious  Majesty's,  King  Charles 
the  Second,"  shouted  Colonel  Jones,  who  appeared 
just  then  with  the  third  party,  toiling  up  the  cliff 
from  the  river. 

"  No  enemy  am  I  of  Charles  Stewart,"  said  Pen- 
ruddock,  "  as  his  enemies  well  know,  and  Whalley's 
blood  may  tell."  And  then  I  saw  that  she  had 
been  no  captive,  save  indeed  of  this  old  fanatic,  her 
grandfather,  who  had  lived  with  savages  to  make 
warfare  on  the  Puritans  even  in  this  wilderness. 
But  then  Jennifer  touched  my  arm  again,  and  I 
turned  to  her,  and  we  both  ran  down  toward  the 
river  shore,  in  the  Southern  valley,  where  the  firing 
now  was  silenced. 

I  did  not  think  to  caution  her,  but  ran  myself 
with  drawn  sword.  And  there  lay  a  dozen  dead  or 
dying  Indians,  and  Pomham  alone  was  standing,  but 
mortally  wounded,  still  glaring  fiercely  upon  Miles 
Courtenay,  who  lay  upon  his  face,  with  a  spear  thrust 
through  his  breast. 


XLIII 

Which  Passeth  the  Love  of  Woman 

IN  the  old  record  of  the  town  of  Dedham  you 
still  may  read  of  the  taking  of  Pomham,  July 
twenty-fifth  of  that  year,  "  a  few  miles  West  of 
Meadfield,"  and  how  "  he  fought  till  he  was  slain, 
raging  like  a  wild  beast,  after  being  mortally  wounded, 
so  that  hee  could  not  stand,  he  did  catch  hold  of  an 
Englishman  that  by  accident  came  neare  him,  and  had 
done  him  mortal  mischief  if  not  presently  rescued." 
That  Englishman  was  I  ;  for  I  threw  myself  upon 
Pomham,  flinging  away  my  sword,  and  he  struck  at 
me  with  his  knife,  as  he  had  stricken  Miles  after  the 
spear  had  pierced  him  through  and  through.  But 
me  they  dragged  from  him,  and  so  held  me  there, 
and  in  his  rage,  glaring  still  at  Miles,  the  Indian 
died. 

Then  Jennifer  flung  herself  upon  her  face  beside 
Miles  and  pillowed  his  white  face,  that  was  bloodless, 
upon  her  bosom.  And  as  she  did  so  he  turned  his 
face  to  her,  and  breathed  one  sigh,  and  in  it  was  a 
whisper,  "  Do  not  tell."  I  heard  it,  and  she  heard 
it,  and  she  looked  at  me. 

<£  No,  Miles,"  said  she,  softly.  Then  she  turned 
to  me. 

"  Give  me  the  canoe,  and  these  two  men,  and  I 
will  take  him  home."  And  the  two  men  from 

317 


3 1 8  King  Noanett 


Meadfield  that  were  widowed  (for  the  third  of  them 
was  lying  in  the  stream,  crimsoning  its  quiet  water, 
as  his  dead  body  was  swaying  with  the  current  where 
it  was  caught  in  the  long  weeds)  stood  up  and  lifted 
Miles,  so  tenderly,  so  tenderly ;  and  I  looked  on 
and  felt  my  heart  go  from  me. 

"  Nay,  nay,"  then  cried  I,  "  I  must  go  with  him 
-  and  Jennifer,  my  lady  is  here  —  " 

But  Jennifer  put  her  finger  to  her  lips.  "  This 
thing  I  promised  him."  And  she  showed  me  the 
paper,  on  which  was  his  writing :  If  I  am  killed  or 
wounded  in  this  fight ,  /  ask  Moore  to  let  the  little  maid 
take  me  home  and  nurse  me^  all  alone ;  and  to  let  none 
other  see  me^  even  Moore. 

By  this  time,  the  two  men  had  lifted  him  into  the 
canoe ;  and  they  had  been  filling  it  with  great  fern- 
leaves  or  bracken  that  grew  by  the  waterside,  and 
of  these  they  made  a  couch,  and  placed  him  on  it ; 
and  he  smiled,  with  his  eyes  closed,  and  moved 
his  lips  as  if  to  thank  them  for  it.  Then  they  took 
leave  of  me,  and  I  watched  them  go  down  the  river, 
so  quietly,  his  face,  that  I  had  always  known  so 
bright,  now  deathly  white  in  that  fair  morning  sun ; 
and  then  I  saw  Jennifer  lean  over  to  shade  his  eyes 
from  it. 

So  I  went  back  alone  over  the  crag;  and  there  I 
found  our  people  hastening  to  return.  No  Indian 
prisoners  had  they  save  Noanett,  or  Penruddock,  as 
I  shall  now  call  him  ;  for  all  the  others  had  run  to 
meet  Courtenay's  attack,  and  then  had  fled  (such  of 
them  as  had  escaped  Miles,  for,  they  told  me,  he 
was  fighting  like  St.  George)  upon  seeing  our  larger 
band  in  possession  of  their  own  camp;  and  Pom- 


Which  Passeth  the   Love  of  Woman      319 

ham,  dead,  but  placed  in  the  canoe  with  Jones  and 
Simpson,  who,  I  fear,  were  even  then  trying  to  get 
him  to  disclose  the  secret  of  his  silver  mill  and  where 
his  mine  might  be  ;  and  Penruddock  and  my  dear 
lady  I  took  in  the  boat  with  me,  with  two  friendly 
Indians,  and  bade  them  make  all  haste,  leading  the 
way,  so  that  I  fancied  now  and  then  I  saw  the  rip 
ples  and  the  bubbles  left  by  Jennifer's  canoe. 

Then  my  lady  told  me  how  her  grandfather  had 
escaped,  but  would  not  after  stay  in  England;  or, 
perhaps,  he  dared  not ;  but  came  to  this  new  coun 
try,  where  he  had  sought,  she  feared,  to  stir  up  strife 
between  the  savages  and  the  Puritan  settlers;  and 
that  it  was  true  he  had  some  fable  of  vast  wealth 
that  was  to  be  had  from  mining,  and  had  scoured  the 
wilderness  in  search  of  it,  to  be  rich  against  the  King's 
return.  She  fancied,  too,  he  had  some  dream  of  so 
establishing  his  authority  among  the  Indians  that  he 
might  be  a  sort  of  king  among  them,  as  some  of  the 
French  noblemen  had  learned  to  be  (but  no  Eng 
lishman  could  ever  accomplish,  being  too  honest), 
and  so  either  lead  them  in  a  general  rising  or  make 
a  cause  that  he  might  ask  for  some  viceroyalty  over 
them  when  the  King  came  to  his  own  again.  And 
then  she  went  back  to  that  day  in  the  court  at  Bridge- 
water  (to  my  deep  delight,  for  it  showed  her  heart 
had  dwelt  on  it,  as  mine  had  done)  and  asked  me 
why  I  had  so  looked  on  her  that  day,  and  why  I 
had  risked  my  life  in  avowing  falsely  when  there  was 
no  need.  And  I  told  her  that  I  had  been  sore  at 
heart,  for  I  thought  she  had  not  kept  her  promise 
in  going  away  without  letting  me  see  her ;  so  then 
all  had  come  weary  to  me  ;  moreover,  I  could  not 


J2O  King  Noanett 


bear  to  have  even  her  grandfather  think,  for  one 
moment,  I  had  been  the  spy. 

"You  foolish  boy ! "  she  cried  (and  it  delighted  my 
heart,  though  I  was  surely  now  a  man  grown),  "  dost 
thou  not  see,  if  thou  hadst  come  again,  thou  wouldst 
have  joined  us  in  that  reckless  cast,  and  it  had  been 
thy  death  perhaps,  as  it  would  have  been  my  grand 
father's  but  for  one  kind  friend  that  helped  us  escape, 
and  sacrificed  himself  to  get  us  free  ?  "  And  I  was 
so  pleased  at  her  changing  the  you  to  thou  that  I  did 
not  then  mark  her  other  words. 

But  it  was  true  enough  that  in  all  my  thinking,  I 
had  never  thought  of  this  explanation  before.  So  I 
took  her  hand  and  kissed  it ;  and  then  I  grew  sad, 
thinking  now  of  Miles.  "God  forgive  me,  dear," 
I  said,  "but  in  a  canoe  that  is  ahead  of  us  lies  my 
best  friend,  and,  I  fear,  is  dying."  And  then  I  told 
of  him,  and  of  all  that  he  had  done  and  been  for 
me ;  but  it  seems  that  I  never  once  mentioned  his 
name.  And  I  took  the  paper  that  Jennifer  had 
given  me ;  it  bore  the  verses  that  I  wrote  down  at 
the  head  of  this  my  story,  and  with  them  an  inscrip 
tion  to 

"My  lady, 

Handmaiden  to  the  Virgin,  now  on  earth, 
Whose  eyes  are  as  the  Virgin's  eyes  in  heaven 
Best  worshipped  through  tears." 

For  it  seems  that  Miles  had  gone  out  before  me, 
and  come  back  and  written  these,  and  destroyed 
many  other  papers,  while  I  was  away.  And  as  she 
read  it,  the  tears  came  into  her  eyes,  and  she  said 
that  I  must  take  her  to  him.  For  yet  did  neither 
of  us  suspect  the  truth. 


Which  Passeth  the  Love  of  Woman      321 

But  when  we  came  home,  Miles  was  asleep  ;  and 
Jennifer  reminded  me  of  the  promise,  and  what 
Miles  had  written  the  night  before,  on  the  back  of 
this  same  paper.  And  she  told  me  that  he  had 
been  in  high  fever ;  and  kept  crying  that  his  name 
should  not  be  known,  and  that  he  must  go  away  for 
forty  years  ;  and  then  he  had  recognized  Jennifer 
and  gone  to  sleep. 

Toward  evening,  he  woke  up  ;  and  Jennifer  sent 
for  me ;  and  I  came,  fresh  from  my  lady ;  and  as  I 
went  in,  he  looked  up  once,  and  his  eyes  met  mine, 
and  he  smiled.  "'Tis  all  well  with  thee,  Moore," 
he  said  faintly  ;  and  as  I  nodded,  and  sat  down  by 
him,  and  began  to  tell  him  of  all,  Jennifer  put  her 
finger  to  her  lips  ;  and  I  saw  that  I  must  not  talk 
as  yet.  For  soon  the  fever  came  back,  and  his  rav 
ing,  and  Jennifer  bade  me  go  away  and  come  back 
in  the  morning.  She  was  very  quiet  herself,  and 
cried  not  at  all. 

Now  in  all  that  time  in  the  canoe,  old  Penruddock 
had  been  silent,  and  sat  as  one  dazed,  who  does  not 
see  what  things  are  forward;  and  my  lady  had  been 
tending  him  like  a  child.  But  when  I  went  back 
to  the  main  house  about  sunset,  I  found  him  talking 
in  a  low  voice  with  Colonel  Jones,  so  that  it  looked 
as  if  there  was  some  intelligence  between  them.  And 
I  dared  not  take  my  lady  from  our  strong  house, 
even  had  I  the  heart,  while  Miles  was  lying  so ;  and 
I  went  out  to  dispose  some  men  as  sentries  for  the 
night,  and  attended  to  the  cattle.  And  I  stopped 
in  to  see  Jennifer  (for  Miles  and  she  were  in  Berry's 
new  house)  and  found  that  Miles  was  calmly  asleep 
again  ;  so  we  hoped  that  he  might  live.  For  she 


3  22  King  Noanett 


had  bandaged  his  wounds  as  well  as  any  chirurgeon 
could  have  done,  and  she  watched  every  motion  of 
his  heart. 

I  mounted  guard  with  the  sentries  that  night  (as 
neither  joy  nor  sorrow  let  me  sleep)  and  towards 
morning  I  saw  a  white  figure  running  toward  me. 
"Oh,  Moore,  he  has  gone  !  "  cried  Jennifer.  "He 
slept  so  quietly  —  and  I  but  went  to  the  river  for 
water  —  and  God  help  me,  he  is  no  longer  there  !  " 

"Not  there  ?  surely,  he  cannot  have  gone  —  " 

For  I  but  thought  of  his  quest  in  the  Mohawk 
country. 

"  All  the  night  he  hath  been  raving  he  must  go 
away  —  for  forty  years  —  for  forty  years!  and  he 
knew  me  not,  at  the  last ! "  and  she  wrung  her  hands, 
and  burst  into  tears  of  sorrow  —  for  the  first  time 
since  that  night  the  little  maid  was  ill  with  the  fever 
in  Maryland. 

"He  cannot  walk/'  I  said;  and  we  went  to  the 
river,  but  all  the  canoes  were  there ;  and  into  the 
stable,  but  the  only  horse  was  in  his  stall.  Then  I 
went  to  look  through  the  houses ;  I  roused  no  one; 
but  my  lady  met  me  at  her  father's  door,  all  dressed. 

"What  is  it,"  said  she;  for  my  face  must  have 
been  strange,  that  could  not  smile  to  her. 

"  It  is  my  best  friend,"  I  answered,  "  who  has 
gone  we  know  not  whither,  wounded  through  the 
breast."  And  my  lady  came  with  me. 

But  coming  out,  we  could  not  find  Jennifer.  All 
through  the  enclosure  we  searched,  and  then  in  the 
clearing  around  the  stockade  ;  and  then,  as  we  came 
by  Berry's  door  again,  the  right  thought  struck  me. 
But  Jennifer  had  been  quicker  than  I. 


Which  Passeth  the   Love  of  Woman      323 

For  now  we  two  walked  through  that  narrow  path 
cut  by  Miles  in  the  cedar  wood,  and  over  the  bridge 
just  as  the  water  was  white  with  coming  dawn  ;  and 
there,  in  the  little  chapel  in  the  cedar-trees,  lay 
Miles,  and  Jennifer  bending  by  his  side.  By  her 
look,  I  saw  that  he  was  dead ;  and  we  could  see 
that  the  bandage  was  torn  from  above  his  heart, 
and  the  blood  there  streaming.  But  over  his  face, 
Jennifer  had  placed  her  kerchief.  And  above  him 
was  the  altar  with  that  great  cross  that  he  had  made 
from  the  wood,  evergreen  ;  and  leaning  on  it  again, 
the  ivory  crucifix. 

I  felt  my  lady's  arm  tremble  in  my  hand  that 
held  her.  "  What  is  that  ?  "  she  said.  'And  Jenni 
fer  told  her  it  was  a  crucifix  that  she  had  found  and 
given  him. 

"  Uncover  his  face,"  said  my  lady,  gently ;  and  as 
Jennifer  hesitated,  herself  she  lifted  the  slight  veil 
from  the  face  of  him  who  died  for  us.  For, 

"  Miles  Courtenay."      It  was  my  lady  said  it. 

I  stood  still.      Only  Jennifer,  being  quicker,  cried  : 

C£  Oh,  God  !     Cover  his  face." 

I  stood  still,  and  my  heart  thought  for  me.  And 
my  lady,  alone  of  all  us  three,  broke  into  tears. 
Then,  while  she  was  weeping,  and  Jennifer  laid  the 
kerchief  back,  I  remembered  Miles's  song. 


XLIV 

In  which  is  Earthly  Ending 

LOVE   is   all  that   I   have  found,  within  this 
world,  eternal ;    we    but  pretend,  in   other 
things.      And   I    have  told  you  my  story 
that  you  may  see  how  I  have  learned  this ; 
but  my  story,  now,  is  done. 

In  the  weeks  that  followed  Courtenay's  death,  my 
lady  told  me  how  he  had  been  the  means  of  their 
escape  in  England ;  though  he  had  had  the  fore 
sight  not  to  join  in  her  grandfather's  foolish  rising; 
yet  she  had  never  known  his  love  for  her.  But  it 
was  doubtless  his  singing  I  had  heard  upon  the 
moor  that  night ;  though  he  had  met  them  first 
when  they  were  escaping  by  connivance  of  that  very 
kindly  old  magistrate  that  had  reproved  me  from 
the  bench,  and  old  Penruddock  had  insisted  in  veil 
ing  their  identity,  even  from  him,  under  the  name 
of  Clerke.  And  it  was  he  had  given  her  that  cruci 
fix  (which  Jennifer  had  found  after  all  the  years) 
to  replace  the  one  she  had  lost  in  the  abbey 
fire.  And  I,  who  had  been  so  blind,  so  dull, 
—  and  Jennifer,  whose  vision  had  proved  so  sadly 
right  —  we  both  felt  that  Miles  had  known  it  all, 
that  night  of  our  attack  on  Pomham ;  and  then  and 
there  his  Irish  heart  had  made  its  mind  up  what 


Earthly  Ending  325 


to  do.  For  he  must  have  seen  our  lady  in  the 
camp,  even  as  I  had  done  ;  and  so  had  gone  home 
singing;  and  then  I  had  been  to  him,  with  the  story 
of  my  secret,  and  never  once,  dull  Saxon  fool,  had 
imagined  his  own.  So  he  had  died  for  us,  saving 
us  with  the  three  Meadfield  men  from  any  chance 
of  harm  ;  and  his  last  hours  were  given  to  the  effort 
that  we  might  never  know  his  sacrifice  and  sorrow 
and  thus  have  any  cloud  upon  our  happiness.  He 
had  stayed  in  the  wilderness  until  he  had  found  her, 
as  he  had  said  ;  and  then  had  God  found  for  him 
a  fair  path  out  of  the  wilderness  of  this  our  world. 
Only,  that  the  knowledge  of  such  power  in  weak 
human  hearts  can  be  no  cloud  upon  our  living  here 
on  earth,  but  give  us  rather  solemn  faith  of  coming 
heaven. 

There  is  a  happiness  so  great,  so  undeserved,  that 
he  who  hath  won  it  can  only  pray  to  be  worthy, 
and  hardly  dare  to  take  the  gifts  of  God  when  they 
exceed  all  bounds  of  longing.  Yet  may  there  be 
another  life,  which  I  may  lose  for  him  as  he  lost  this 
for  me  :  yet  only  he  that  loveth  life  shall  lose  it,  say 
the  scriptures. 

Miles  was  buried  by  his  own  altar  in  the  wood  ; 
and  then  we  all  came  back  to  the  town  ;  my  lady 
and  I  not  known  to  be  lovers,  save  by  Jennifer ; 
but  when  old  Penruddock  went  back  to  England, 
to  follow  his  rising  fortunes,  I  went  with  them, 
to  care  for  her,  for  I  had  no  faith  in  them  ;  and 
indeed  they  proved  all  an  illusion,  like  his  silver 
mine.  For  his  bits  of  true  ore  had  mostly  been 
brought  him  from  afar,  and  only  little  lay  with 


326  King  Noanett 


the  bog  iron  he  found  so  plentiful ;  and  Charles 
in  England  had  more  to  do  diverting  himself  and 
beribboning  his  companions  than  gave  time  to  learn 
of  those  he  had  never  known  struggling  for  him  in 
the  wilderness.  We  went  down  to  Devon  and  lived 
in  a  cottage  by  the  burned  abbey ;  the  lands  of 
which  had  twice  been  given  away,  and  once  by 
Charles  himself,  so  old  Penruddock  was  none  too 
welcome  a  suitor  in  his  court.  And  Jennifer  came 
with  us,  back  to  her  native  Cornwall,  and  waited  for 
our  wedding. 

This  came  in  the  Spring,  when  we  had  laid  aside 
our  mourning.  And  by  then  Penruddock's  hopes 
had  already  come  to  naught,  and  we  gladly  resolved 
to  come  here,  to  the  home  that  Miles  and  I  had 
made  in  this  new  England.  And  Jennifer  was  to 
come  back  with  us. 

But  after  our  wedding  she  grew  ill,  and  we  waited 
to  nurse  her ;  for  she  had  no  family  left  in  Corn 
wall.  Nothing  seemed  to  ail  her  that  could  be 
named.  But  there,  near  by  her  old  home,  she 
died  ;  and  we  left  her  buried  there ;  and  sought  our 
new  life,  we  two  together,  with  the  memory  of  their 
two  great  loves  like  a  solemn  blessing  on  our  hearts. 
For  this  was  not  their  world. 

Why  love  is  made  to  deal  such  ill,  I  know  not. 
But  I  know  that  God  it  is  who  made  it,  and  some 
where,  somehow,  I  have  faith  that  Miles  and  his 
little  maid  are  happy,  even  as  I  and  my  wife  were 
happy,  some  brief  years  on  earth. 

For  it  is  now  forty  years  since ;  and  as  you  know, 
she  died  before  that  last  and  dreadful  war  that  Philip 
made  But  for  five  years,  she  that  was  thy  mother's 


Earthly   Ending 


mother  and  I  lived  there,  at  Springfield  parish, 
together.  Since  then  I  have  lived  there  with  my 
children  and  theirs.  And  as  Miles  would  think 
of  us  on  earth,  so  have  I  always  thought  of  her, 
and  Miles,  and  Jennifer,  in  heaven. 


Only  house  left  in  Medfield,  about 
1675,  after  the  Indian  Massacre.  From 
a  sketch  made  April,  1896. 


UNIVERSITY  OP  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 


.394430 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


LIBRARIES 


